king answeres to the first obseruation that it can not be applied to the Hipothesis proposed without manie defects For so farr is this English Church from hauing departed from the faith of the ancient Catholicke Church which she honours and reuerences as she is not so much as departed from the Faith of the Roman Church in as much as she consents with the Catholicke Church THE REPLIE I Appeale from Phillip to Phillip that is to saie from the most excellent King to himselfe for what doth my first obseruation import yea according to the abridgement that this maiestie hath made of it but that the name of Catholicke doth not only denote faith but also communion with the Catholick Church and therefore that the antient writers would not suffer those to be called Catholickes who had separated themselues from the communion of the Church although they retained the Faith thereof Now how then is it that the most excellent King alleadgeth to shewe that this obseruation cannot be applied to his Hypothesis without manie errors that he is not departed neither hee nor his Church from the faith of the antient Church For the obseruation wherein it is handled being that to be Catholicke it is not sufficient not to be separate from the Church of the Catholicke faith but also not to be separated from the communion of the Catholicke Church is it not fussicient to applie it to the Hipothesis and to except the most excellent Kinge from the title of Catholicke that his Maiestie hath separated himselfe not from the Faith if soe be he had not done soe but frō the onlie cōmunion of the Catholicke Church And if the most excellent King saith that she from whom he hath separated himself is not the same Catholicke Church as she was in the time of the Fathers and of whom the Fathers said that out of her communiō the title of Catholicke nor the reward of saluation could not be obtained must he not shew that there is an alteration happened in thinges which are of the essence of the Church and without which the verie being of the Church cannot be preserued and besides this that he must finde out and cause to appeare an other societie wherein the succession of the doctrine and of the ministrie both of the communion and of the prerogatiues of the antient Catholieke Church hath continued and whereto he hath ranged himselfe to the end that adhering thereto he may saie that he hath not separated himselfe from the communion of the antient Catholicke Church but is returned into it Of the personall suceession of the Bishops CHAP. XXII The Continuance of the Kings Answere IF wee seeke for the succession of persons wee haue in being the name of Bishops and the succession vninterrupted from the first THE REPLIE IT sufficeth not to constitute the personall successiō of Bishops that some are entred in the steede of others but they must bee entred with the same forme and with the same conditions essentiall to a Bishopricke that their predecessors entred withall Noe more then it sufficeth to make the Priests of Ieroboa Successors to the true Leuiticall Priests that he had driuen awaie that they came into their places not being come in with cōditions necessarie to succeede thē And therefore whether the mission of the Bishops which are at this daie in England be a true ecclesiasticall mission made by ecclesiasticall authoritie and with the iust ecclesiasticall formes or rather a politick mission I forbeare to dispute Onlie I will saie that there are two kindes of successions in the personall continuance of a Bishops Sea the one the succession of authoritie and the other the succession of the character Whereof it is 〈◊〉 that the English according to the principles commō to them and vs haue not the one and it is euidēt that according to their owne particular principles they cannot haue the other For there doe meete together or concurr according to vs two conditions in Episcopall mission the one concerning the collation of authoritie the other concerning the impression of the character which comes from the part of the sacrament of order which wee conceaue to imprint a Seale which cannot be blotted out Now the condition which concernes the character which we will heere call sacramentall mission may well be preserued out of the Church for as much as the character cannot be blotted out and consequently may be giuen though vnlawfullie yet reallie out of the Church by them that haue carried it out of the Church But that which cōcernes authoritie which wee will call notwithstanding the barbarisme of the word authoritatiue missiō although it cānot be giuen in the Church without the other yet it cannot be carried awaie nor giuen with the other out of the Church and may be taken awaie by the Church from them to whom she hath giuen it when she shall iudge it necessarie to depose or degrade them As the Councell of Sardica deposed Narcissus Menophantus and others who notwithstanding left not to preserue the character of the sacrament euen as the officers of a prince when they ioyne themselues with a faction of rebells may carry with them the Seale and the character of the Patent of their offices and preserue it out of the state and out of the common wealth but they cannot carrie 〈◊〉 the authoritie of their office with them And therefore when they that haue bene degraded by the Church or ordained out of the Church returne to the Church the lawfull authoritie to exercise their function must be restored to them either by a particular rehabilitation or by a publicke declaration that the Churches makes to receaue them into her communiō with the exercise of their charges which serues them for a generall rehabilitation As when the Arrians returned to the Catholicke faith the Church restored to their Bishops the lawfull authoritie to administer the Bishop ricks whereof the ecclesiasticall lawes had depriued them and rehabilitated them all at once by the publicke declaration that she made to admitt them with the function of their charges From whence it appeares that they that are ordained out of the Church and by an other societie then by the true Church although they be indeede Bishops as for the Character of the Sacrament neuerthelesse they are not Bishops as for the function of authoritie and as manie times as they shall pretend to vse their authoritie without being rehabilitated by the Church soe often they commit sinn and sacriledge Let vs consider saith S. HILARY speaking of the Fathers of the Coūcell of Nicea what wee doe doe wee that anathematize them c For if they haue not bene Bishops we cā be none And S. ATHANASIVS It is impossible that the ordination of Secūdus as made by the Arriās should haue anie force in the Catholicke Church And S. HIEROME There are at this daie noe Bishops in the world sauing those that were ordained by the Synod And the lawe of the Emperors
in as high fame As was the first inuentour of the same Nor can your worke bee any whit disgrac't By those who think it done with too much 〈◊〉 For had it beene in Michaell Angells power To perfect his great iudgment in one hower Hee who for that should valew it the lesse His owne weake iudgment would therein expresse And though wee in a common Prouerb fay That Rome was not built all vp in one day Yet could wee see a Citty great as Rome In all her 〈◊〉 in one minute come To such perfection wee might more expresse Our wonders and not make the glory lesse So I conclude with modest truth and dare All their free Censures who can but compare And whosoere shall try may spend his Age Ere in your whole work hee shall mend one Page A TABLE OF THE TITLES AND SVMMARIES OF THE CHAPTERS CONTAYNED IN THESE FOWER FIRST BOOKES OF THE REPLIE TO THE MOST EXCELLENT KING OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FIRST BOOKE CHAP. I. OF the vse of the word Cathòlicke fol. 13. II. Of the conditions of the Catholicke Church 17 III. Of the proceeding of the fathers for the preseruation of the vnitie of the Church 21 IV. Of the necessitie of communicating with the Catholicke Church 23 V. Of the markes of the Church 25 VI From what places of the voyce of the Shepheard the markes of the Church ought to be taken 32 VII Of the examples which we haue from the practise of the Apostles 35 VIII Of the definition of the Church and in what vnion it consists 36 IX Of the vnion of the predestinate and by way of adiunction of the visibilitie or inuisibilitie of the Church 39 X. Of the vnitie of eternall faith 48 XI Of other inuisible vnions 51 XII Of the knowledge that the Predestinate haue of their predestination 52 XIII Of the inequalitie of these two phrases to communicate with the Catholick Church and to communicate with some member of the Church departing from the rule of faith 55 XIV How to vnderstand the words of S. Gregory NazianZene there is a sacred warre 57 XV. Of the pretended precepts to goe forth from the visible communion of the Church 58 XVI Of the consequence of the places alledged by the Fathers for the authoritie of the Catholick Church 68 XUII. Of the distinction of the heretickes and schismatickes 69 XVIII Of the agreement of the auncient Catholicke Church with the moderne 70 XIX Of the conformitie or inconformitie of the sence wherein the word Catholick hath been common to the auncient Catholick Church and to the moderne 74 XX Of the comparison of the Church with the citie built vpon a mountaine 76 XXI Of the conformitie or inconformitie of the Donatists and Protestants in the question of the Church 77 XXII Of the extent of the ancient Catholick Church and the moderne 78 78 XXIII Of the communion that the Bishops of the East had by letters with those of the west 79 XXIV Of these words of the constitution of S. Clement the vniuersall Episcopate is committed to Bishops 80 XXV Of the comparison of the Pope with other Bishops 81 XXVI Of formed letters 113 XXVII Of pretended excommunications attempted against the Pope 116 THE SECOND BOOKE CHAP. I. OF Councells 125 II. Of the effect of Councells for the visibilitie of the Church 127 III. Of the comparison of the Pope with the other Patriarkes 128 IV. Of the difficulties of Scripture concerning the time of S. Peters 〈◊〉 at Antioch and at Rome 137 V. Of the Canon of the Councell of Nicea touching the gouernment of the Patriarches 147 VI. Of the addition of the word Churches suburbicarie made by Ruffinus in the Latine translation of the Councell of Nicea 161 VII Of the claime of the Bishops of Constantinople 178 VIII Of the order of sitting in the Councell of Nicea 204 IX Of the order of the sittings in the first Councell of Ephesus 217 X. Of the order of the sittings in the second Councell of Ephesus 219 XI Of the order of sittings in the Councell of Calcedon 220 XII Of the order of the sittings of the fifth Councell of Constantinople 222 XIII Of the order of sitting in the sixt Councell of Carthage 229 XIV Of the order of the sittings in the Councell of Aquilea 231 XV. Of the calling of Councells 232 THE THIRD BOOKE CHAP. I. OF Appeales 244 II. Of the opposition of sainct Ireneus to Pope Uictor 249 III. Of the opposition of S. Cyprian 251 IV. Of the commission of the Emperor Constantine the great for the iudgment of Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage 264 V. Of the decree of the Mileuitan Councell concerning the beyond-sea Appeales 273 VI. Of the order and distinction of the Councell of Carthage 281 VII Of the African Councell 309 VIII Whether the Latine edition of the African Canons be more faithfull then the Greeke rapsodie 315 IX Of the difficultie touching the Epistles that are at the end of the African Councell 326 X. Of the question of Appeales treated off in the sixt Councell of Carthage 329 XI Of the Councell of Sardica 348 THE FOVRTH BOOKE CHAP. I. THE Estate of the Easterne Church 376 II. What the deuision of the Empire hath wrought to the diuision of the Church 378 III. Of the interpretation of those words Thou art Peter and vppon this Rock I will build my Church 379 IV. Of the indiuisibilitie of the Church 398 U. Of the effect that diuision brings to the Church 399 VI. Of the pretended corruption of the Church 400 VII Of the exclusiō of hereticks frō the bodie of the Catholick Church 402 VIII Of the qualitie wherein the Catholicke Church attributes to herself the name of whole 410 IX Of the sence where in the Roman Church is called Catholick 411 X. Of the causes wherefore the Roman Church hath cutt off the rest from her communion 413 XI Of the sence wherein the Hereticks belong not to the Catholick Church ibid. XII Of the proceeding of other sects 414 XIII Of the perswasion that other sects pretend to haue of the truth of their Church by scriptures ibid. XIV Of the sence wherein Hereticks haue disputed the word Catholicke 415 XV. Of the cases wherein the communion in vow with the Catholick Church may be imputed as actuall 417 XVI Of the equiuocation of termes diminutiues imployed for negatiues 419 XVII Of the authoritie of the worke iutituled imperfect 422 XVIII Of the vnderstanding of these words of sainct Augustine To seeke the Church in the words of Christ. 423 XIX Of the vnderstanding of the words of sainct Chrisostome in the thirtie third Homelie vpon the Acts. 427 XX. Of the rules to iudge admitted by sainct Chrysostome and sainct Augustine 429 XXI Of the application of the Thesis of this obseruation to his Hipothesis 430 XXII Of the personall succession of the Bishops 431 XXIII Of the succession of doctrine 434 XXIV Of the holding of a Councell 436 XXV Of the reduction of the disputation to
the Catholick Church with the state of the ancient Church wee should looke to take such a time wherein not only our competitors might agree with vs that the Church of the Fathers was still the true Church the true Spouse of Christ she in whom resided the lawfull authoritie to iudge questions in Religion but also those monuments doe sufficiently remaine to vs to manifest throughly all her doctrines and all her obseruations Which can neuer be better chosen for both partes then in the time wherein the fower first Councells were holden that is to saie from the Emperour Constantine who was the first Emperour that was publicklie a Christian to the Emperour Marcian And it seemes to me that his Maiestie hath yielded to this and also more liberallie in some of his writinges hauing extended this space to the first fiue ages For besides that the deliuerie from the yoake and subiection of the Pagans then gaue the Church meanes to speake lowder and to haue more communication with all her partes situated in so manie different regions of the earth and to flourish in a greater multitude of learned and excellent writers which is the cause that there remaine to vs without comparison more monuments of those ages wherein to view the entire forme of the ancient Christian Religion then of the former ages Besides this I saie our aduersaries cannot denie but that church which nursed vp the first Christian Emperours which rooted out the Temples and seruices of the false Gods which exercised the Soue raigne Tribunall of Spirituall authoritie vpon earth by the condemnation which she denounced vpon the fowre most famous heresies in the fowre first generall Councells which were the fowre first Parliaments and Estates generall of Christs Kingdome must bee she of whom it hath bene foretold that Kinges should be her nursing Fathers that the nations should walke in her light and Kings in the brightnes of her rising that euery engine sett vp against her should be destroyed that she should iudge euery tongue that should resist her in iudgment that God had sett watchmen vpon her walles which neuer should be silent by daie or night that the gates of hell should not preuaile against her that whosoeuer should not obey her should be holden for a heathen and a publican and in breefe that she was the Pillar and foundation of truth Shall we loubt Sayth S. Augustin who liued in the betweene-times of these first fowre Councells to sett our-selnes in the lapp of that Church which by succession of Bishops from the seate of the Apostles euen to the confession of all mankinde the hereticks in vaine barking about her and being condemned partlie by the iudgment of the people themselues part lie by the grauitie of Councells and partlie by the maiestie of Miracles hath obtained full authoritie to whom not to giue the preheminence must be an act of extreame impietie or of a headie arrogancie And againe The Catholick Church fighting against all heresies may be opposed but she cannot be ouerthrowne all heresies are come forth from her as vnprofitable branches cutt From their vine but she remains in her roote in her vine in her charitie Let that then bee holden for trulie anciēt and marked with the character of the primitiue Church which shall be found to haue bene beleeued and practised vniuersallie by the Fathers which liued in the time of the first fowre Councells and principallie when it shall appeare to vs that the things testified to vs by the authors of those ages were not holden by them for doctrines or obseruations sprung vp in their time but for doctrines or obseruations which had bene perpetuallie practised in the Church from the age of the Apostles although perchance there can not be found for euerie of them in particular so expresse testimonies in the former ages as in those of the first fowre Councells because of the fewe writinges which the persecution of those times haue suffered to come to our handes For it sufficeth to assure vs of the perpetuall vse of such thinges that the Fathers of the first fower Councells who had more knowledge of the ages before them then wee can haue doe testifie to vs to haue beleeued and practised them not as thinges instituted in their age but as thinges that haue alwaies had place in the Church and had come to them by a succession of obseruation from the Apostles downe to their time and that there is not to be found in former authors anie testimony against them but contrariwise in all places where there is occasion to mention them agreable and fauorable testimonies that is to saie in breefe that is to be holden ancient by vs which those whom we account ancient haue themselues holden to be ancient The fifth obseruation is vpon the consent of the beleefe of the Fathers which some contentious spirits would haue to be when one selfesame thing is actuallie found in the writings of all the Fathers which is an vniust and impertinent pretence For to haue a doctrine or obseruation to bee trulie holden by the Fathers for vniuersall and Catholicke it is not necessarie it should be in the writinges of all the Fathers who haue not all written of the same matters and of whose writinges all haue not come to our handes but there are two other lawfull waies to secure our selues of them The one is when the most eminent Fathers of euery country agree in the affirmation of the same doctrine or practise and that none of the others that haue bene without note of dissention from the Church haue opposed it As when S. Augustin hath cited against the Pelagians the testimonie of eleuen eminent Fathers all consenting in one and the same doctrine he supposeth hee hath sufficientlie produced against them the Common beleefe of the Catholicke Church and when the Councell of Ephesus had produced tenn Fathers of former ages they conceiued they had sufficiently expressed the consent of the former Church against Nestorius his doctrine Because none saith Vincentius Lerinensis doubtetb but that those tenn did trulie hold the same with al their other bretheren The other is when the Fathers speake not as Doctors but as witnesses of the Customes and practise of the Curch of their times and doe not saie I beleeue this should be soe holden or so vnderstood or so obserued but that the Church from one end of the earth to the other beleeues it so or obserues it soe For then we noe longer hold what they saie for a thing said by them but as a thing said by the whole Church and principallie when it is in pointes whereof they could not be ignorant either because of the Condition of the thinges as in matters of fact or because of the sufficiencie of the persons and in this case wee argue noe more vpon their wordes probablie as wee doe when they speake in the qualitie of particular Doctors but we argue therevpon demonstratiuelie That then
shall remaine trulie vniuersall and Catholicke that the most eminent Fathers of the times of the fowre first Councells haue taught in seuerall regions of the earth and against which none except some persons noted for dissention from the Church hath resisted or that the Fathers of those ages doe testifie to haue bin beleeued and practised by the whole Church in their times And that shall remaine trulie antient and Apostolicke that the Fathers of those ages doe testisie to haue bin obserued by the whole Church not as a thing sprung vp in their time but as a thing deriued downe to them either from the immemorial succession of former ages or from the expresse tradition of the Apostles For these thinges hauing bin holden vniuersallie by the Catholicke Church in the time of the first fowre Councells they could haue noe other originall but from an vniuersall authoritie for as much as in the Catholicke Church which did then so strictlie obserue the rule mentioned by Saint Vincentius Lirinensis of opposing vniuersalitie to particularitie a doctrine or obseruation from a particular beginning could not be slipt in ād spread into an vniforme and vniuersall beleefe ād Custome through all partes of the Earth and principallie soe as the Fathers that were next after these vniuersall innouations could not perceiue it but it must needes be that all that was then vniuersallie obserued in the Church must haue come from an vniuersall beginning Now there were in those ages according to the beleefe of your ministers but two beginnings of vniuersall authoritie in the Church to wit either the Apostles or the generall Councells for they Will not yeild that the Sea Apostolicke had then anie vniversall authoritie And therefore whatsoeuer was vniuersallie and vniformly obserued in the Church by all the Prouinces of the Earth in the time of the first fowre generall Councells and had not begun in that time but had bin before practised that is to saie before there had bin anie generall Councell in the Church must necessarilie haue bin from the tradition of the Apostles following these rules of S. Augustin Those thinges said hee which we obserue not by writeing but by tradition which are kept ouer all the extent of the earth must be vnderstood to haue bin retained from the appointemēt and institution either of the Apostles themselues or from the generall Councells whose authoritie is most wholsome in the Church And elsewhere what custome soeuer men looking vpward can not discerne to haue bene instituted by those of later times is rightlie beleeued to haue bin instituted by the Apostles and there are manie such which would bee too longe to repeate And againe If anie one herein seeke for diuine authoritie that which the vniuersall Church obserues and which hath not bin instituted by the Councells but hath alwaies bin held is iustly beleeued not to haue bin giuen by tradition but by Apostolicall authoritie c. Which Rules of S. Augustin if they haue place in those things which the Fathers of the time of the first fowre Councells testifie to haue bin obserued iu the Church before the fowre first Councells how much more ought they to haue it in those things that the same Fathers affirme not in termes equiualent but expresslie to haue bin instituted and ordained by the Apostles These fiue obseruations then made vpon the theses I will saie to passe vnto the hypothesis that your ministers to whose societie his Maiestie outwardlie adheres are so farr from holding all the same thinges that the Fathers haue beleeued and practised as necessarie to Saluation that in the only Synaxis or Church Lirurgie which is the Seale of Ecclesiasticall Communion the fowre principall thinges for which they haue seperated themselues from vs which are the reall presence of the Bodie of Christ in the Sacrament the Oblation of the Sacrifice of the Eucharist prayer and oblation for the dead and the prayers of the Saints the Fathers haue all vniuersallie and vniformely beleeued holden and practised as things necessarie but in different kindes of necessitie vnto saluation By which meanes if your ministers had bene in the time of the Fathers as 〈◊〉 haue for these thinges renounced our Seruice and our Communion so must they for the same causes haue renounced the Seruice and Communion of the Fathers and Consequently the title and Societie of the Catholicke Church I haue said the reall presence of the Bodie of Christ in the Sacrament not but that I could haue gone farther and said the Substantiall transition of the Sacrament into the Bodie of Christ which wee call transubstantiation but I haue been content to saie the reall presence because it is not precisely and particularlie vpon the transubstantiation but vpon the reall presence of the Bodie of Christ in the Sacrament that we ground the importance and necessitie of this Sacrament to Saluation to witt the Communion and Substantiall vnion to the Bodie of Christ which S. Cyrill calls the knott of our vnion with god Nor is it particularly and precisely vpon transubstantiation but vpon the reall presence that the two inconueniences depend for which your ministers in this article seperate themselues from our Lyturgies which are one the adoration of the Bodie of Christ in the Sacramēt which they will haue to be only sought and adored in heauen and the other the pretended distraction of the vnitie of the Bodie of Christ by existence in manie places in the Sacrament Neither haue I spocken of the prerogatiue of the Roman Church which all the Fathers haue holden for the center and roote of Episcopall vnitie and of Ecclesiasticall Communion because I will beleeue you are sufficientlie read in antiquitie to knowe that the first Fathers Councells and Christian Emperors haue perpetuallie granted therevnto the primacie and supereminent ouersight ouer all religions and ecclesiasticall things which is all that the church exacts as a point of Faith from their confession that enter into her communion to the end to discerne her societie from that of the Greekes and other complices of their Sect wich haue deuided themselues for some ages from the visible and ministeriall head of the Church These fowre points then which are the principall Springes of our dissention and which being agreed vpon it would be easie for vs to agree vpon the rest I saye that the Fathers of the time of the fowre first Councels haue all holden and practised as necessary to Saluation though with diuers kindes of necessitie The reall Presence of the Bodie of Christ and the oblation of the sacrifice they haue holden as necessary with necessitie of meanes for the Bodie of the Church absolutely and for euery particuler person conditionnallie Prayer and oblation for the dead they haue holden as necessarie by necessitie of meanes for those for whom it is done that soe their deliuerace from temporall paines which remaine after this life for sinne cōmitted after baptisme ād for which thy haue not done such penances
is deriued And in vertue of what power did he solicite Pope STEPHEN to write letters to the Gaules whereby he should depose Martian Bishop of Arles Thou shouldest saith he write letters into the prouince and to the people inhibiting in Arles by which Martian being deposed an other might be substituted in his place And why then when the same Saint CYPRIAN and the councell of Africa had embraced the error of rebaptising heretickes which since the Donatistes haue conuerted into an heresie did Saint VINCENTIVS 〈◊〉 say then Pope Stephen of happie memorie prelate of the Apostolicke Sea with 〈◊〉 before his other colleagues resisted it esteeming it a thing worthie of him to surpasse all others as well in deuotion of faith as he surmounted them by aucthoritie of place For as for the angrie words that Saint CYPRIAN lett slip against Pope STEPHEN which Saint AVSTIN iudges vnworthie to be reported they shall be spoken of hereafter And why then the same Pope STEPHEN had depriued of his communion Firmilianus Arch-Bishop of Cappadocia and the other Bishops of the Religions of Cappadocia Cilicia and Galatia for the same error of S. CYPRIAN but more obstinately defended did Firmilianus amongst his other wordes of fury which bare with them their owne confutation that he spued vp against the Pope reproch to him that he was soe senselesse he that boasted soe much of the place of his Bishops Sea and gloried that he had the succession of Peter vpon which the foundation of the Church had bene established as to introduce many other Peters and to cōstitute a plurality of Churches I am angrie said he not without cause with soe manifest and euident a follie in Stephen that he that glorifies himselfe soe much for the place of his Bishops Sea and maintaines that he hath the succession of Peter vpon which the foundation of the Church hath bene sett hath introduced manie other Peters and constituted new buildings of manie Churches in sustaining by his authoritie that baptisme is amongst heretickes And why then when DIONISIVS Patriarch of Alexandria had seene that Pope STEPHEN had shut the gate of his communion from Firmilianus and the other Bishops of Cappadocia Cilicia Galatia and the other neighbouring nations did he write to him letters of intercession and of intreaty vpon this subiect I writt to him said hee beseeching him for them all or praying him concerning all these things For as for that that Saint BASILL Archbishop of 〈◊〉 in Cappadocia omitted not to reckon Firmilianus amongst his Catholicke Predecessors notwithstanding his staine it was because he repented afterwardes as Saint AVGVSTINE witnesseth in these wordes Those of the East that had held the opinion of Ciprian corrected their iudgement And Saint IEROM in these Finally the Bishops themselues that had conceaued with Cyprian that heretickes should be rebaptised returning to their ancient custome published a newe decree saying what doe wee soe to them and to vs their Elders and ours haue giuen it by traditiō And why then whē the same DIONISIVS Patriark of Alexandria was fallen into suspition of heresie did the Catholickes of Alexandria in steed of hauing recourse to the Synodes of their prouinces come to accuse him at Rome before DIONISIVS Bishop of Rome They went vp said saint ATHANASIVS to Rome to accuse him before the Bishop of Rome being of his owne name And a while after And the Bishop of Rome the translator hath falsely reported the surname to that of Alexandria sent to Dionisius that he should cleere himselfe from those things whereof they had accused him and suddenly he answered and sent his bookes of defence and apologie And in an other place Some hauing accused the Bishop of Alexandria before the Bishop of Rome to holde the Sonne for a creature and not consubstantiall with the Father The Synod of Rome that is to say the consistory of Rome compounded of the Bishops neighbouring vpon the 〈◊〉 of Rome without whom the Pope iudged nothing of importance and of the principall Church men of Rome was offended with him and the Bishop of Rome writt to him the opinion of all the assistants and he iustifying himselfe addressed to him a booke of defence and apologie And why then when the councell of ANTIOCHE twice called from the prouinces of Pontus Capadocia Cyria Cilicia Lycaonia Palestina Arabia and from all the other Prouinces of the East had deposed Paulus Samosatenus Patriarke of Antioche and substituted Domnus in his steede And that Paulus would not quitt the possession of the Church did the Emperor Aurelian though a Pagan ordaine And that saith EVSEBIVS verie fitlie that it should be deliuered to him whome the Bishops of Italie and of Rome that is the Bishops of Italie assembled with the Pope should direct it to by writing For for what cause should EVSEBIVS who was one of the Bishops of the Patriarkship of Antioche and besides as an 〈◊〉 not well affected to the Roman Church and this word verie 〈◊〉 but to shewe that the Emperor had in this action followed the order of the church and that it was a thing fitt for the Ecclesiasticall lawes that the 〈◊〉 of Rome should iudge the affaires of the East euen after the 〈◊〉 of the East and synodes compounded of a farr greater mumber of Bishops and Prouinces When Paule saith EVSEBIVS would not quit the 〈◊〉 of the Church the Emperor Aurelian being called to this businesse ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that it should be deliuered to him to whom the Bishops of Italie and of Rome of the same lawe should write backe And the Greeke manuscript of the 〈◊〉 of the councells kept in the priuate library of the most Christian kinge The Emperor Aurelian although a Pagan sent backe the question of Paul to the Bishop of Rome and to those that were by him that when they had examined whether he were iustlie deposed he might be dispossessed of the Church And Zonaras and after him Balsomon not onely Grecians but schismatickes The Emperor Aurelian enioyned the Bishop of Rome and the Bishops that were with him to examine those things wherewith ` Paul was charged and if he were iustly deposed to cast him out of the Church of the Christians Which alsoe since the 〈◊〉 councell of Ephesus did imitate when it reserued as shall appeare hereafter the iudgement of Iohn Patriarck of Antioche to the Pope and that Iuuenall Bishop of Ierusalem saied that the ancient custome and the 〈◊〉 tradition bare that the Church of Antioche was alwaies to be ruled by the Roman And after the councell of Ephesus the sixth oecumenicall councell of Constantinople when they sent backe the cause of Macarius Patriarck of Antioch to the Pope And why then when the Arrians held their false councell at Antioch 1270. yeares agone did Socrates an ancient Greeke author of 1200 yeares standing write IVLIVS Bishop of Great Rome was not there nor sent he anie in his steede
it temporally executory they testified that it was by the Popes authority that it had iudged the cause of Flauianus The synod of Chalcedon said the lawe by the authoritie of the most blessed Bishop of the Citty eternall in glorie Rome examining exactly matters of Faith aud strengthning the foundation of Religion attributed to Flauianus the reward of his past life and the palme of a Glorious death Now how is this anie other thing but to saie that which Pope Gelasius writt forty yeares after in these wordes The sea Apostolicke delegated the Councell of Chalcedon to be made for the common faith and the Catholicke and Apostolicke truth And againe Flauianus hauing bene condemned by the Congregation of the Greeke Bishops the sea Apostolicke alone because he had not consented thereunto absolued him and contrary wise by his authoritie condemned Dioscorus Prelate of the second sea who had there bene approued and alone annulled the wicked synod in not consenting to it and alone by his authoritie ordained that the Councell of Chalcedon should be kept But things incident carry vs away lett vs againe returne to our careere And why then when the Councell of Chalcedon was open was the first cōplaint that was made against Dioscorus patriark of Alexandria that he had presumed to vndertake to keepe a generall Councell and to be President there without commission from the Pope Vpon which complaint also Dioscorus came downe from this Patriarkall seate wherein he was first sett and stood in the middest of the place as an accused party and not as iudge Wee haue in our handes said Paschasinus Bishop of Lylibea in Sicilia and Legat from the Pope speaking to the Councell the commaundments of the blessed and Apostolicke Prelate of the Cittie of Rome who is the head of all Churches whereby he vouchsaffed to ordaine prouisionallie that Dioscorus sit not in the councell and that if he attempt it that he should be cast out And Lucentius Bishop of 〈◊〉 also the Popes Legate Dioscorus said he must yeild an account of iudgement for as much as hauing noe right to doe the office of a iudge be attempted it and presumed to holde a Synod without the authoritie of the sea Apostolicke which neuer hath bene lawfull nor neuer was done And Euagrius in the narration of the history of the Councell The senat saith he hauing 〈◊〉 of the legates from Leo what charge there was against Dioscorus they 〈◊〉 that he must yeild an account of his owne iudgement because against might 〈◊〉 had vsurped the person of a Iudge without the Bishop of Romes permission After which answere ` Dioscorus by the senats iudgment stood in the 〈◊〉 of the place And why then when Theodoret Bishop of Cyre a cittie as hath bene said in the confines of Persia had bene restored by Pope Leo from the Deposition of the Councell of Ephesus from whence he had appealed to him did the Emperors Officers who assisted in the Councell of Chalcedon to cause order to be obserued proclayme Lett the Right Reuerend Bishop 〈◊〉 come in that he may haue part in the Synod because the most holy Archbishop 〈◊〉 bath 〈◊〉 him to his ` Bishopricke and that supplied vpon this restitution the most sacred and religious Emperor hath ordained that he shall assist in the holy 〈◊〉 For that the Emperor had made himselfe the Executor of the Popes authority in this Councell it appeares by the protestations he had made of it a little before in these wordes Wee conceiued that we ought first to addresse ourselues to thy Holynesse who hast the superintendance and principalitie of Faith And againe Our desire is that peace should be restored to the Churches by this Councell celebrated vnder thy authoritie And why then when the Priests and deacons of Alexandria presented their Petitions against Dioscorus in the Councell of Chalcedon did they couch them in these termes all the Councell seeing and approuing it and ordayning that they should be registred in the Actes To the most holy and most blessed Archbishop and Vniuersall Patriarcke Leo and to the most holy and 〈◊〉 Councell For as for the instance that the Bishop of Constantinople made afterward to participate in this title vnder the Pope and in second place after the Pope as Constantinople being a second Rome it shall be spoken of hereafter And why then when Paschasinus the Popes Legate gaue his voice vpon the deposition of Dioscorus did he saie That the Pope had pardoned all those who in the false Councell of Ephesus had by force consented to Dioscorus that is to 〈◊〉 to almost all the Metropolitans and Patriarkes of the Easterne Empire The 〈◊〉 Apostolicke saith he graunts them pardon for those things that they committed there against their wills for asmuch as they haue remained vnto this time adhering to the most holie Archbishop Leo and to the holy and vniuersall Councell And why then when the actes of the false Councell of Ephesus were in the Councell of Chalcedon annulled did Anatolius Bishop of Constātinople pronounce that of all that had bene done in the Councell of Ephesus nothing ought to remaine entire but the election of Maximus Bishop of Antioch for as much as that had bene cōfirmed by the Pope My voice said he is that none of the things ordained by the pretended Councell of Ephesus shall remaine firme concept that which was done for Maximus Bishop of great Antioch for as much as the most holy Archbishop of Rome Leo receiuing him into his communion hath iudged that he ought to rule the Church of Antioch From whence it is also that the same 〈◊〉 who had bene created Archbishop of Constantinople in the false Councell of Ephesus held not his Archbishopricke from the false Councell of Ephesus but from the confirmation of the sea 〈◊〉 as Pope Leo writing to the Emperor Marcian puts him in mynde in these Wordes It should haue sufficed him that by the consent of my fauour 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Bishopricke of soe great a Cittie And why then when the Fathers of the Councell of Chalcedon framed that famous relation to Pope Leo which is not only inserted in all the 〈◊〉 and latine Actes of the Westerne and Easterne libraries but also is cited by the Greeke Schismatickes and amongst others by Nilus Arch bishop of Tessalonica in his Booke against the Pope did they write to him that he had ruled in the Councell as the head to the members and that the Emperors had presided there to cause order to be obserued that is to auoide such murthers and tumultes as happened in the false Councell of Ephesus And put a like difference betwene the Popes Presidencie and the Emperors as betweene the Presidencie of Iesus the high priest of the Sinagogue and that of Zorobabel prince of the Iewish people in the building of the Temple You presided the Councell writt to the Pope in ' this assemblie as the head
condemned the orthodoxall doctrine and had excommunicated and not onely excommunicated but put to death Flauianus Archbishop of Cōstantinople who maintayned the true faith Neuerthelesse these things were not set amongst the principall causes of his deposition but the presumption that he had committed in vndertaking He and his false Councell to excommunicate the Pope and the contempt that he had added to it in not comeing to yeild reason for this presumption to the Councell of 〈◊〉 Dioscorus saith Anatolius Arch-bishop of Constantinople speaking to the Councell of Chalcedon hath not bene deposed for the faith but because he had excommunicated my Lord the Arch-bishop Leo and that hauing bene thrice cited he would not appeare And the Councell of Chalcedon in the epistle to Pope Leo saith After all these things he hath extended his 〈◊〉 euen against him to whom the guarde of the Vine is committed by your Sauiour that is to saie against thy Holynesse and hath mediated an excommunication against him that striues to vnite the bodie of the Church or according to the other 〈◊〉 against thee who makest haste to vnite the bodie of the Church that is to saie against thee that holdest the bodie of the Church in vnitie For with the Greeks it is a common phrase to saie to haste themselues to doe some thing in steede of saying to doe some thinge As when the Emperor IVSTINIAN writt to Pope Iohn surnamed Mercury We haue made haste to submitt and 〈◊〉 all the Prelates of the east countries to your Sea insteede of saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the Prelates of the East to your Sea And as when the Councell of 〈◊〉 said Anthymus made haste to cast vs into a worse tempest insteede of saying Anthymus hath cast vs into a worse tempest CARD PERRONS REPLIE TO THE KING OF GREAT BRITANIE THE SECOND BOOKE CHAP. I. Of Councells The continuance of the Kinges answere TO this were added alwaies and as often as they were needefull Councells truly Oecumenicall and not as vve see they haue bene often since Oecumenicall by name but indeede assembled onely out of some prouinces of Europe THE REPLIE AND euen this also very often when there was noe neede of thē as the Councell of Arimini compounded of more then 400. Bishops the second Councell of Ephefus called from all the Regions of the world but assembled by hereticall Emperors or gouerned by the abettors of heretickes and from the vnlawfull celebration whereof the one held without the Popes authority and the other against it the successe teacheth vs that as much as Councells are profitable whē the temporall authority seconds the Ecclesiasticall as much are they pernicious when temporall authority vndertakes to performe the office of Ecclesiasticall authority Iointlie that as in human bodies the multitude of medicines is not a signe of health soe in the Ecclesiasticall bodie the multitude of Councells is not a signe of well being witnesse the complaintes of S. Gregorie Nazianz. vpon the multitude of Councells holden after that of Nicea of which he saith that he neuer sawe good come of them that is to witt as much because when the hereticall Emperors medled with the affaires of the Church the ambition to please them which was crept in among the Bishops thwarted the iudgments of the Synod as because the holding subsequent Councells vpon the same matter of those preceding them was to wound and to weaken the authority of the preceding Councells And then howe could the celebration of Councells haue bene a meanes to make men assured of the communion of the true Church if generall Coūcells lawfully assembled that is according to the externall solemne and vsuall waies might erre in faith as the Protestants pretend and had not the infallible assistance of the holy Ghost but that a particular man esteeming his opinion agreeable to the sense of Scripture and that of the Councell differing from it might yea ought to preferr his iudgement before that of the Councell For whereas his Maiestie saith that the Councells holden in the last ages haue bene Oecumenicall in name but in effect assembled onely from some prouinces of Europe he may obserue if he please that there are two sortes of Oecumenicall Councells the one Oecumenicall indeede the other Oecumenicall in right I call those Councells Oecumenicall in deede which haue bene assembled from all partes wherein the succession of the Episcopall character is preserued whether those parts haue remayned within the Body of the Church or whether they haue bene cutt of from it I call those Councells Oecumenicall in right which are compounded onely of those partes which haue remayned within the body and Societie of the Church and to whom onely as such belongs the right to iudge in matters of Faith as the Councell of Sardica at the which there assisted not the Bishops of the Patriarkeshipp of Antioch because they were Arrians And the second Councell of Nicea at which the Cophtes that is the naturall Egiptians and Ethiopians assisted not because they were Eutychians Now both these kindes of Councells are of equall authority as concerning certainty in decisions of Religion for all the bodie of the true Church being there representatively both in the one and the other the assistance of the holy Ghost is there equally infallible But in regarde of euidence the authoritie of Oecumenicall Councells in deede is more powerfull and eminent in the behalfe of those men which are deuided from the Church then that of Oecumenicall Councells in right For in Councells Oecumenicall in right there are none but Catholicks that are assured that all the body of the Church is there assembled whereas in Councells Oecumenicall in deede each of the parties cōtesting is of agreemēt that all the Body of the Church is there represented And the medley of hereticall or Schismaticall Bishops that is prouided with the onely succession of the Episcopall character but cut of from the communion of the Bodie of the Church hinders not but that in such councells the holy Ghost may worke by the common note of the Assemblie because the true Church receiuing those Bishops there for the effect then present into her charitie and into her communion while they are ioyned with her to the end to seeke meanes to assemblish vnitie she re-enables and restores to them for the tyme of the assemblie the authoritie of the exercise and of the Iurisdiction of their order whereof before there remayned to them nothing but the character To say then that some of the Councells of the latter age haue not bene Oecumenicall because the Greekes or Ethiopians did not assist there is not a valuable exception vnlesse it first appeare that the Greekes or Ethiopians are true and lawfull partes of the Church and haue not bene iustly cutt off and deuided from the Catholicke communion For it sufficeth to make a Coūcell generall and vniuersall in right that all the partes that remaine actuall within the Body
that were instituted in the Churches without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome And the Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian Wee decree that accoding to the ancient custome nothing shall be innouated in the Churches without that sentence of the reuerend Pope of the Cittie of Rome Now how was this anie other thing but to make the Pope what the same lawe of Theodosius and Valectinian calls him to witt the Rector of the vniuer salitie of Churches and what the Councell of Chalcedō intitles him to witt the Guardian of the Lords Vine and what the Councell of Sardica the Councell of Chalcedon and the Emperor Iustinian qualifie him to wit the head of Bishops For if as the Prouinciall Nationall or Patriarchall Councells could not be reputed perfect nor decide the affaires of the 〈◊〉 or of the nation or of the Prouince without the Metropolitan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the generall Councells could not be generall nor decide 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which concerned the vniuersall Church without the assistance and 〈◊〉 of the Bishop of Rome And if as S. IEROM saith that the Councell of 〈◊〉 had ordained that Antioch should be the metropolitan 〈◊〉 spirituall of all the East so not only saint ATHANASIVS calls Rome the Sea 〈◊〉 and metropolitan of Romania that is of all the Roman Empire beates the Arrians with the epistle which they had writen to the Pope in the which though fainedly irronically they had called the Roman Church the Schoole of the Apostles and the Metropolitan of religion but also S. GREGORIE Nazianzene cries out the ancient Rome marcheth right in the saith 〈◊〉 all the west tied by the healthfull word as it is conuenient that 〈◊〉 should doe which rules all the world And if as the Bishops of Egipt protested at the Councell of Chalcedon that it was the custome in the prouinces of the 〈◊〉 of Egipt to doe nothing without the sentence ordinance of the Archbishop of Alexandria So Socrates saith that the Coucell of Antioch was argued of nullitie for as much as the ancient Ecclesiasticall law bare that the Churches could not bee ruled without the 〈◊〉 of the Bishop of Rome how is it that the Bishop of Rome was not metropolita of the vniuersall Church such in regard of the whole Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Patriark Metropolitan was in regard of his diuision And if the Pope reciprocallie as heire to the principall Sea of S. PETER Metropolitan of the vniuersall Church was Rector of the vniuersality of Churches how could it be that the originall Patriarks which were heires of the 〈◊〉 Chaires of S. PETER the Metropolitans of the secōd 〈◊〉 of the Empire were not by proportion in the behalfe of their diuisions that which the Pope was ouer the whole extent of the Church It appeares thirdlie by the proceeding of the same Councell of Nicea and in the same Canon For what cause had the Councell of Nicea to represse the rebellion of Meletius Bishop of Sycopolis in Egipt who refused to obey the Bishop of Alexandria his Patriarke alledged the custome of the Pope not that of the Patriark of Antioch The Patriark of Antioch was in person at the Councell which the Pope was not hee was neerer both to the cittie of Nicea wherein the Councell wae holden to the Sea of Alexandria in whose fauour this Canō was made then the Pope he had the 〈◊〉 ouer fifteene great prouinces where of the least conteined more countries then the Protestants attribute to the Patriarkship of the Pope For what cause doth the Councell to suppresse Meletius alledge the custome of the Bishop of Rome and not that of the Bishop of Antioch but because the Bishop of Antioch his authoritie was of positiue right as well as that of the Bishop of Alexandria by which meanes the same 〈◊〉 that carried Meletius to denie the one might likewise haue carried him to denie the other where the Popes authoritie was of diuine right that is to saie as S. AVSTIN the Mileu Councell speake drawne 〈◊〉 the authoritie of the holie scriptures Moreouer for what cause did the Coūcell of Nicea confirme the custome of the Patriark of Alexandria that of the Patriark of Antioch not confirme that of the Pope but because the Popes authoritie depends not of the authoritie of Councells but proceeded from the verie mouth of our Lord as Pope Gelasius whō S. 〈◊〉 the secōd S. AVS or rather the second Oracle of the African Church calleth the Reuerēd Prelat of the Sea Apostolicke hath since expressed it in there words The holie Romā Catholicke Apostolick Church hath not bene preferred before other Churches by anie synodicall constitutions but hath obtained the primacie Euāgelicall voice of our Lord and Sauiour when he said Thou art Peter and vpō this rocke I will builde my Church Now this being so how is it not manifest that the intention of the Councell was not to restraine the authoritie of the Pope to the limits of a simple particular Patriarkship as that of the other Patriarkes but to propound the authoritie that the Pope had in regard of the vniuersall Church for a type and patterne of the authoritie of the other Patriarkes in regard of their patriarkships for either the law diuine gaue nothing to the Pope ouer the other Bishops or if it gaue him anie thinge it was giuen him ouer all the Earth although for the cōmoditie of the vniuersall gouernement of the Church the Pope abstained from the immediate administratiō of the other Patriarkships cōtented himselfe with the onely immediate gouernement of the patriarkship of the West and with the mediate generall superintendencie ouer the rest It appeares fowthly by the possession wherein the Pope remained after the Canon of the Councell of Nicea of iudging the persons and iudgements of the other Patriarkes and that in the view with the applause euen of those that had made the canon of their successors without that anie euer murmured that this practise contradicted it for how had Pope Iulius the first who was created Pope fiue yeares after the Coúcell of Nicea restored those great Champions of the Councell of Nicea saint ATHANASIVS Patriark of Alexandria Marcellus Primat of Ancyra in Galatia Asclepas Bishop of Gaza in Palestina because to him saith Sozomen for the dignitie of his Sea the care of all things apperteyned if the intentiō of the Councell of Nicea had bene to restraine the authoritie of the Pope into the onely limitts of a particular Patriarkship as well as that of the other Patriarkes And how had those great Chāpions defendors of the Coūcell of Nicea made vse of the Popes restitution to re-enter their Seas if it had bene contrary to the canon of the Councell of Nicea the which themselues had helped to compose S. ATHANASIVS amongst the rest who had bene the soule and pen thereof was then heire
it to be renewed in the Councell of Chalcedon the Popes Legates answered that is was not to bee found in the Code of the Synodicall Canons of the vniuersall Church and added that is was neuer put in practise If the Bishops of Constantinople said they haue enioyed it what would they haue more and if they haue not enioyed it why doe they demaund it and for this very cause Pope Leo writt backe to Anatolius The signatures of certaine Bishops made as thou pretendest more then threescore yeares agone cannot vphold thy intention to which being tardie and longe agoe fallen thou hast sought weake and feeble proppes for neuer hauing bene transmitted to the knowledge of the Sea Apostolicke it could obtaine noe force And saint GREGORIE to the Patriarkes of Alexandria and Antioch The Roman Church hath neuer hitherto neither now doth receiue the Canons or acts of the Councell of Constantinople but she hath admitted that Synod in what it hath defined against Macedonius Anatolius then seeing this Canon had remained without effect for want of hauing bene confirmed by the Pope and by the westerne Church resolued to take the occasion of the Councell of Chalcedon celebrated at the gates of Constantinople and of the deposition of ` Dioscorus Bishop of Alexandria and second Patriarke of the Church which ranke he desired to possesse to attempt to cause it to be renewed And therefore spying out at the Euening of the twelfth daie the time that the assemblie of the Councell was seperated and that the legates of the Pope and the Senate were retired and that there were none remayning but the Bishops that he thought he could easily bring to his Bowe makeing vse of the absence of the Prelates of Egipt and of Libia who assisted not at the last Sessions of the Councell for as muche as there was yet noe 〈◊〉 of Alexandria established in Dioscorus his steede and preuailing with the fearefulnes of Maximus Bishop of Antioch created in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Ephesus who for the sence he had of the vice of his 〈◊〉 durst not open his mouth against Anatolius who had ordained 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 a decree be particulariz'd which renewed the pretended Canon of the Councell of Constantinople and made it be signed by certaine Bishops of the prouinces neere Constantinople There was that 〈◊〉 saith 〈◊〉 an other Session when after the departure of the Iudges and the 〈◊〉 and the Legates of the Sea Apostolicke certaine priuiledges were 〈◊〉 to the Church of Constantinople by Anatolius his vsurpation takeing aduantage of 〈◊〉 condemnation The next day the Popes Legates stood vpon the forme of this surprise to the Councell and represented that the Bishops themselues that had signed this decree had signed it by constraint But the plott was so well laid for Anatolius borne out by the Emperor and by the Senat of Constantinople and by the Prelats of his diuision that their resistance was in vaine For part of the Bishops being absent as those of the Patriarkship of Alexandria who had the principall interest in it and part dissembling their opposition as Maximus Patriarke of 〈◊〉 who afterward complained to the Pope of the preiudices that the priuiledgs of his Church had receiued in the Councell of 〈◊〉 and part confessing against their will that they had signed it with their will as the Bishops of Asia minor who had already protested in the sowrth action that they had as lieue dye as permitt that the Bishop of Constantinople should ordaine their metropolitans And besides that Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaus one of the Bishops of the diuision of Constantinople assuring falsely that the Pope was of agreement with the Article the Councell passed forward to the approbation of the Canon and when the legates of the Pope opposed it they writt to the Pope to pray him to confirme it in these termes We praie thee to honor our decree with thy iudgement and as wee haue brought correspondence to our head for matters of weale so thy souer aigntie may fulfill to thy children in matters of decencie for in so doeing the religious Emperors shall be gratified Now the Pope had bene allreadie desired not to giue consent to such enterprizes for vpon this that in the Councell of Ephesus Juuenall Bishop of Jerusalem abusing the absence and contumacie of Iohn Patriarke of Antioch and assaying to vsurpe the iurisdiction of Palestina against the Canon of the Councell of Nicea which attributed the superintendencie of Palestina and of the Bishop of Ierusalem himselfe to the Archbishop of Cesarea one of the metropolitans of the Patriarkship of Antioch saint CYRILL Patriarke of Alexandria praied the Pope to consent that such attempts should take place In the Councell of Ephesus saith Pope LEO the first in his Epistle to Maximus Patriarke of Antioch Iuuenall Bishop thought to haue found out a sufficient occasion to obtaine the principalitie of Palestina and to cause his audacious insolence to be confirmed by surreptitious writings which saint Cyrill of holy memorie iustly haueing in honor represented to me and declared to me by his letters what Iuuenalls ambition had attempted and requested me with great 〈◊〉 and care that no consent might be giuen to such vnlawfull attempts For those causes then and allso that Maximus Patriarke of Antioch had renewed the same request vnto him the Pope insteede of confirming the decree of the Councell of Chalcedon seeing it inviolated the order of the Councell of Nicea which had giuen the second place to the Bishop of Alexandria and the third place to the Patriarke of Antioch annulled and abrogated it by these words addressed to the Empresse Pulcheria The pietie of your Faith ioyned with vs wee annull the plotts of the Bishops repugnant to the rules of the holy canons established at Nicea and by vertue of the authority of the blessed Apostle PETER wee wholy abrogate them by a generall sentence And that with such effect as the Emperor and the Bishop of Constantinople were constrained for the tyme to depart from their pursuite as it appeares by these words of the same Pope to Anatolius This thy fault which thou hast committed to augment thy power as thou saist by the exhortations of others thy tharitie had better and more sincerely blotted out if that which could not be attempted against thy will thou hadst not imputed it onely to the Councell of thy Clergie c. but it is an agreable thing to me most deare brother that thou dost now protest to be displeased with what should not euen then haue pleased thee but the profession of thy loue and the testimonie of the Christian Prince shall suffice to cause thee to re-enter into common grace and let not his correction seeme tardie that hath gotten so reuerent a suertie And from hence it comes that in manie greeke and latine copies this canon is onely in the historie of the acts but not in the Catalogue of the Canons noe
Generall Councells in the East is it not a manifest proofe that the authoritie of the spirituall calling of Councells appertained to the Popes It hath bene saith Pope Pelagius the second in his Epistle to those of the East cited by saint GREGORIE reported to the Sea Apostolicke that Iohn Bishop of Constantinople hath intitled himselfe Uniuersall Bishop and by vertue of this his presumption hath called you to agenerall Councell although the authoritie of calling Generall Councells be attributed by a singular priuiledge to the Sea Apostolitk of saint PETER And for the sixth generall Councell which was holden vnder the Emperor Constantine Pogonat and in the same cittie of Constantinople that the Emperor would not call the Bishops of the Easterne part of the Empire which was seperated for the Monothelite heresie from the obedience of the Sea Apostolicke till first the Pope had called the Bishops of the westerne part to Rome and till the legates from the Pope and from the Councell of Rome were come to him doth it not presuppose that the spirituall authoritie of the Pope did flowe together with the temporall authoritie of the Emperor or rather preceded it for the celebration of Councells And that the same Councell speaking to the Emperor alleadgeth to him for the image and paralell of his Actes as well as of his name the example of the great Constantine in these wordes Constantine Augustus and Pope Siluester of Reuerend memorie called the famous Councell of Nicea Doth it not confirme it And for the second Councell of Nicea which is the seauenth generall Councell what Pope Gregory the second had answered a while before to the Emperor Leo the Iconolast who desired to cause a Councell to be holden for the busines Thou hast written that a generall Councell might be holden but it seemeth not fitt to vs. And againe Put case we had harkened to thee and the Prelates had bene gathered from all the earth and that the Senat and the Councell had bene sett where had the religious Emperor the louer of Christ bene to sitt there according to custome And that which the Fathers of the Councell alleadge amongst the nullities of the Synod of the Iconoclasts It had not for cooperator as that 〈◊〉 which now is celebrated the Pope of Rome nor his Prelates neither by his Legates nor by circular letters that is to saie addressed to all the prouinces as is the lawe of Councells doth it not insinuate that the Popes authoritie was required with that of the Emperors for the lawfull celebration of Councells Now these are all the generall Councells which haue bene celebrated from the age of the Apostles till the seperation that Photius made of the Greeke church from the latine For as for the Councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian that the Greekes call the supplie of the sixth Couucell For asmuch as the sixth Councell which was holden vnder Constantine Pogonat hauing made noe canons some of those Bishops that had bene present reassembled themselues ten yeares after vnder Iustinian the second his Sonne and made some certaine canons which they published with the title of canons of the sixth Councell I meddle not with it because none of the Bishops of the West assisted there and consequently it was not generall It is true that Balsamon and after him Nilus Archbishop of 〈◊〉 saith that he had seene in one of the copies of the same Councell Trullian a catalogue of signatures which also is at Rome and which hath bene printed with the Greeke Texts of the Councell from whence it is collected that Basilius Bishop of Gortina Metropolitan of the Isle of Creete and legate of the Councell of Rome and a certaine Bishop of Rauenna assisted there But he forgetts like a Greeke Schismaticke as he is to tell two other things the one that the title of legate of the Councell of Rome that this Basilius bore had noe reference to what he was then for there was noe Councell holden in the west for the preparation of the Councell surnamed Trullan but to what hee had bene in the sixth Councell whereto he had signed with this title Basilius vnworthie Bishop of Gortina Metropolitan of the Isle of Creete and Legate of all the holie Synod of the Sea Apostolicke of olde Rome And the other that euen in the sixth Councell he bore this title but as a title of honor and not as actuall Legate either of the Pope or of the Councell of Rome I said neither of the Pope nor of the Councell of Rome because the Pope and the Councell of Rome at the expresse request of the Emperor sent two distinct legations a thinge neuer before heard of to the sixt Councell whereof the one to witt that of the Pope was of two Priests a Deacon and a subdeacon who sate before all the Patriarkes of the sixth Councell And the other to witt that of the Councell of Rome was of three Bishops who sate after the Patriarkes to shew that they were two distinct legations Nowe neither in the one nor other of these two legations had Basilius Bishop of Gortyna who was neither of the Bodie of the Clergie of Rome nor of the bodie of the Councell holden at Rome bene named as it appeares aswell by the Popes letters as by those of the Councell of Rome Onelie it happened that this Basilius being the Popes ordinary legate in the Isle of Creete for those things which concerned the iurisdiction of the Sea Apostolicke in his Prouince as he of Thessalonica in the prouince of Macedonia and he of Corinth in the Prouince of Achaia The legates of the Councell of Rome finding him in those partes for honors sake associated him and him of Corinth not with the legates of the Pope but with them For he subscribes with the legates of the Councell of Rome who signed after all the Patriarkes and not with the Popes Legates who signed before all the Patriarkes But this association was onely for the sixth generall Councell And that afterward in the Councell surnamed Trullian he continued to attribute to himselfe the name of legate of the Councell of Rome it was as a memoriall of the honor he had receiued in the sixth Councell following the custome of the Greekes who when they haue borne a title in anie solemne action preserue it many yeares after in memory of the honor they haue once receiued And it will nothing auaile to saie that at least he was the Popes legate in the Isle of Creete when he assisted at the Councell surnamed Trullian for there was greate difference betweene the Metropolitans honored with the Title of the Popes legates in their Prouinces and whose legation was attributed to their Seas As the Archbishop of Arles amongst the Gaules The Archbishop of Thessalonica in Macedonia The Archbishop of Corinth in Peloponesus And the Synodicall Legates deputed from the Pope or the westerne Church to the generall Councells
forasmuch as the one contributed to the vniuersalitie of the Councells the authoritie of those that sent them and the others conferred noe more but that of their owne persons or their particular Prouinces And therefore the assistance of Basilius Bishop of Gortyna at the Councell surnamed Trullian wherein he held not the place of the Pope but signed after all the other Patriarkes yea after some Metropolitans did nothing auaile to make it generall And as for the Archbishop of Rauenna he signed not from whence it is that Balsamon could not tell his name but because his predecessor had assisted by Atturney at the sixth Councell whereof the Councell Trullian pretended ro be a supplie a place to signe in was reserued for him as one absent in these words The place of the Bishop of Heraclea of him of Rauenna and of him of Corinth Therefore euen from that from whence Balsamon inferrs that the Bishop of Rauenna assisted at the Councell surnamed Trullian to witt from the Rolle of the subscriptions wee collect the contrarie that hee assisted not there at all And indeede if the Bishop of Rauenna or anie other Westerne Bishop had assisted there how could that Councell haue commtited the error it did committ besides 〈◊〉 others in approueing the Councell of Carthage holden vnder saint CYPRIAN for the rebaptisation of Heretickes For there was not a Bishop in the West soe ignorant as not to knowe that the Councell holden vnder saint CYPRIAN was an erroneous Councell whose doctrine was condemned by the Roman Church and had bene the seede and originall of the Donatists here sies For if they obiect with Balsamon and 〈◊〉 that the Councell surnamed Trullian that would be taken for a supplie of the sixth generall Councell and passe the Canons thereof for canons of the sixth Generall Councell attributes to it selfe in the forefrōt of their decrees the title of Generall Coūcell we answere that it was not because it was soe but because it expected to be soe by the addition of the Westerne Church and of the Pope for whom there was a blanke left to signe in aboue all the Patriarkes in these wordes A place for the most bolie Pope of Rome A thing that plainlie shewes that the Pope had noe deputies there Now soe farr was the Pope and the Westerne Church from signing to it as contrarywise they prepared themselues rather to indure Martyrdome For the Emperor hauing sent the copie of the Councell 〈◊〉 to Rome to praie the Pope to sett to his subscription the Pope rather chose to incurre all the Emperors hatred and persecution then to cōsent to it as BEDA an author of the same age testifies in these wordes The Emperor Iustinian the second saith he hauing sent Zacharie his Constable commaunded him to confine Pope Sergius to Constantinople because he would not fauour the 〈◊〉 Councell that he had made at Constantinople and had refused to signe it But the Garrison of Rauenna and of the neighboring place preuented the impious commaunds of the Emperor and repulsed 〈◊〉 with outrages and iniuries from the Cittie of Rome And it is not to be said either that Pope Adrian praised the allegation that Tarhasius Patriarke of Constantinople had made in his synodicall Epistle of the eightith two canon of that Coūcell against the Iconoclasts Or that the legates of the same Pope Adrian did not oppose themselues against the apologie that Tarhasius Patriarke of Constan tinople made for the canons of that Councell at the second Councell of Nicea For that Pope Adrian praised the allegation of Tarhasius it was not because of the authoritie of this Councell that Tarhasius had cited vnder the title of the sixth Councell but because of the doctrine of the canon which was sound and orthodoxall and that not onely the Popes legates did not oppose themselues against it but alsoe some Popes haue alleadged it against the Iconoclasts it was because the arguments taken from those canons were good in regard of the Greekes that had receiued them And besides that if the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke had bene wounded in the Councell Trullian by the proceedings of the Emperor Iustinian Rhinotmete this wound had bene in some measure repaired by the same Emperor with his other crymes when at Pope Constantines arriuall in the East He prostrated himselfe saith BEDA on the Earth before him and praying him to intercede for his Sinnes renewed to him all the priuiledges of his Church But against this prescription the aduersaries to the Sea Apostolicke frame three principall obiections The first that Ruffinus speakeing of the Councell of Nicea saith that the Emperor by aduise of the Churchmen called a 〈◊〉 at Nicea and maketh noe particular mention of the Pope The second that Iulius reproached the Bishops of the Councell of Antioch That they had not called him to their Councell And the third that saint IEROM treating of a Councell holden amongst the Gaules cries What Emperor commaunded this Synod to be called To the first then of these obiections which is that Ruffinus saith That the Emperor by the aduise of the Clergie called a Councell at Nicea Wee answere that although Ruffinus because of the hate he bore to the Roman Church from whence he had bene excommunicated for his errors whould not expresse the historie but in generall termes and by these words by the aduise of the Church-men Neuerthelesse he alwaies giues it to be inferred from thence that the ecclesiasticall authoritie preceded the Emperiall conuocation and that the Emperiall conuocation was but an execution of the Ecclesiasticall aduise For whereas saint EPIPHANIVS saith That the care of Alexander Bishop of Alexandria moued Constantine to assemble the Councell this word moued excludeth not the meanes and interuention of the Pope to whom Alexander had written of it by especiall letters as Liberius testifies to the Emperor Constantius in these termes Wee haue the letters of the Bishop Alexander to Siluester of holie memorie by consequent is not incompatible with these words of the third generall Councell of Constantinople Constantine Augustus and Pope Siluester of Reuerend memorie called the famous Councell of Nicea To the second opposition which is that Iulius reproached it to the Bishops of the Synod of Antioch that they had not called him to their Councell from whence the Aduersaries of the Sea Apostolicke inferre that it did not belong to the Pope to call Councells Wee answere that the obiection is not valide and the reason of the nullitie is that this was not a generall Councell to which the conuocation of the Pope either mediate or immediate was necessary but a particular Councell of the Bishops of the Patriarkship of Antioch which the Patriarke of Antioch might call alone and at which the other Bishops who were but in small number assisted but by aggregation And therefore the Pope doth not reproach it to them that their Councell was not
to call generall Councells without being moued thereto or seconded by the iust ecclesiasticall authoritie those Councells haue bene declared illegitimate not onely by the finall issue of their iudgements but by the originall vice of their forme if the Popes confirmation did not come in to correct the defect For the Councell of Arimini which was compounded of fower hundred Bishops and which had bene called by the Emperor Constantius was declared inualid not onely for the issue of the iudgement but for this cause amongst others saith the Councell of those of the West reported by Theodoret That it had bene holden without the consent of the Bishop of Rome whose sentence should first of all haue bene attended And in the Councell of Chalcedon the first complaint that was made against the false Councell of Ephesus that the Emperor Theodosius the second surprized by the fraude of the Eutychians had called without the Popes authoritie although with a request to the Pope to assist at it or to send to it was That Dioscorus presumed to hold a Councell without the Bishop of Romes permission which had neuer bene lawfull or before done By meanes whereof all the question of the spirituall and ecclesiasticall authoritie necessary from the part of the conuocation to make Councells lawfull in conscience and obligatory to the internall Tribunall of the Church is betweene the Pope and the other Patriarkes and consistes in this to witt to whom either to the Pope or to the other Patriarkes it belonged to call Councells spiritually Now who doubtes but it must be to him of the Patriarkes that ought to preside there and the defect of whose presence either mediare or immediate rendred the Councells inualid And who sees not that euen if the Pope had not bene the direct Successor of saint PETER if he had not bene his Vicar in whose name all Councells ought to be called if he had not bene the center of the ecclesiasticall vnity and Communion if he had not bene the Bishop as saint CYPRIAN saith of the chaire of Peter and of the principall Church from whence the Sacerdotall vnitie proceeded and in breefe had he not bene superior in authoritie to the other Patriarkes but onely the first of them in order it belonged to him to call them as it did anciently to the Presidēt of the senate to call the Senate And therefore whē Pope Gelasius saith The Sea Apostolicke onely decreed that the Councell of Chalcedon should be holden It is not to the exclusion of the Emperor that he makes this restriction but to the exclusion of the other Patriarkes And when Pope Pelagius S. GREGORIES predecessor writes The authority to call generall Councells hath bene attributed by a singular priuiledge to the Sea Apostolicke of holie Peter It is not to the exclusion of the Emperors that he makes this limitation but to the exclusion of the other Patriarkes and particularly of the Bishop of Constantinople for the Bishop of Constantinople pretending by the creation of his cittie into the title of the second Rome to haue bene made equall to the Pope not in regard of the Pope as hath bene aboue said but in regard of the other Patriarkes had dared to presume to participate in the East in the title of vniuersall Patriark which title the Pope had receiued at the Councell of Chalcedon and in continuance of this presumption had endeuored to call a generall Councell that is to saie a generall Councell of the Empire of the East in the East To the end then to represse his arrogance the Pope put him in mynde that the power to call generall councells that is to saie the generall councells aswell of all the Empire as of the particular Empire of Constantinople as a ease exceeding the simple patriarchall authoritie belonged to the onely direct and absolute successor of S. PETER It hath bene reported to the Sea Apostolicke saith the same Pelagius writing to the Bishops of the East that Iohn Bishop of Constantinople hath intituled himselfe vniuersall and by vertue of this his presumption hath called you to a generall Councell he meanes the generall Councell of the East whereof Euagrius speakes called for the cause of Gregorie Patriarke of Antioch notwithstanding that the authoritie of calling generall Councells hath bene attributed by a singular priuiledge to the Sea Apostolicke of the holy Peter And a little after And therefore all that you haue decreed in this your not Councell but conuenticle I ordaine by the authoritie of holy PETER Prince of the Apostles c. that it be disanulled abrogated Which S. GREGORIE the great also reportes in these words Our predecessor Pelagius of happie memorie hath abrogated by a sentence intirely valid all the actes of this Synod except what concerned the affaire of Gregorie Bishop of Antioch of happie memorie Now doth not this alone suffice to decide the whole question For if the Bishop of Constantinople vnder pretence of the equalitie that he challenged to haue obtained with the Pope in superioritie ouer the other Patriarkes presumed to call the generall Councells of the East why is it not manifest that the authoritie to call generall Councells forasmuch as concernes spirituall and Ecclesiasticall power belonged to the Pope And if it were soe when the Emperors possest almost all the Regions of the Empire and when the Catholicke Church was spread almost ouer all the other patriarkships how much more nowe when that the Emperors hold but the least part of the Estates of the ancient Empire and that the Catholicke Church is almost reduced into the prouinces of the patriarkship of the Pope or to those that by the conuersion of countries newlie discouered haue drawne their mission and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction from them But heere is enough of the calling of Councells lett vs goe forward to the other Articles CARD PERRONS REPLIE TO THE KING OF GREAT BRITAINE THE THIRD BOOKE Of Appeales CHAPT I. The continuance of the Kings Answere FOr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obseruation that is to saie of a contrary obseruation to 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 had said that those which vvere excommunicate by anie of the Churches vvere presently acknovvledged to be 〈◊〉 of through all the Catholicke Church it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 THE REPLIE AND what doth this then signifie that Theodoret speaking of the 〈◊〉 that the 〈◊〉 made of saint ATHANASIVS Patriarke of Alexandria at the tribunall of Pope Julius writeth Julius following the lawe of the Church commaunded them to come to Rome and cited the deuine 〈◊〉 in iudgement And what doth this then signifie that 〈◊〉 faith that after the same ATHANASIVS 〈◊〉 of Alexandria Paul Bishop of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Marcellus Primat of 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Asclepas Bishop of Gaza in 〈◊〉 And Lucius Bishop of Andrinopolis in Thrace had bene deposed by diuers Councells of the 〈◊〉 of the East The Pope restored them euerie one to his Church because to him for the dignitie
done well in cutting of from the bodie of vnitie soe manie and soe great Churches of God And in truth how could S. IRENEVS haue reprehended the Pope for wante of power he that cries To the Roman Church because of a more powerfull principalitie that is to saie as aboue appeareth because of a principalitie more powerfull then the temporall or as we haue expounded otherwhere because of a more powerfull Originall it is necessarie that euerie Church should agree And therefore alsoe S. IRENEVS alleadgeth not to Pope Victor the example of him and of the other Bishops of the Gaules assembled in a councell holden expresselie for this effect who had not excommunicated the Asians nor the example of Narcissus Bishop of Ierusalem and of the Bishops of Palestina assembled in an other Councell holden expressely for the same effect who had not excommunicated them nor the example of Palmas and of the other Bishops of Pontus assembled in the same manner and for the same cause in the Region of Pontus who had not excommunicoted them but onely alleadges to him the example of the Popes his predecessors The Prelates saith hee who haue presided before Soter in the Church where thou presidest Anisius Pius Hyginus Telesphorus and Sixtus haue not obserued this custome c. and neuerthelesse none of those that obserued it haue bene excommunicated And yet ô admirable prouidence of God the successe of the after ages shewed that euen in the vse of his power the Popes proceeding was iust For after the death of Victor the Councells of Nicea of Constantinople and of Ephesus excommunicated againe those that held the same custome with the prouinces that the Pope had excommunicated and placed them in the Catalogue of heretickes vnder the titles of heretickes Quarto decumans But to this instance Caluins Sect doe annexe two new obseruations the first that the Pope hauing threatned the Bishops of Asia to excōmunicate them Polycrates the Bishop of Ephesus and Metropolitan of Asia despised the Popes threates as it appeares by the answere of the same Polycrates to Pope Uictor which is inserted in the writings of Eusehius and of S. IEROM which S IEROM seemeth to approue when he saith hee reportes it to shewe the spirit and authoritie of the man And the second that when the Pope pronounced anciently his excommunications he did noe other thing but separate himselfe from the communion of those that he excommunicated and did not thereby separate them from the vniuersall communion of the Church To the first then we saie that soe farr is this epistle of Polycrates from abating and diminishing the Popes authority that contrary wise it greatly magnifies and exaltes it For although Polycrates blinded with the loue of the custome of his nation which he beleeued to be grounded vpon the word of God who had assigned the of the Month of March for the obseruation of the Pasche and vpon the example of saint IOHNS tradition maintaines it obstinately Neuertheles this that he answeres speaking in his owne name and in the name of the Councell of the Bishops of Asia to whom he presided I feare not those that threaten vs for my elders haue said it is better to obaie God then man Doth it not shew that had it not bene that he belieued the Popes threate was against the expresse word of God there had bene cause to feare it and he had bene obliged to obaie him for who knowes not that this answere it is better to obaie God then men is not to be made but to those whom we were obliged to obaie if their commaundements were not contrarie to the commaundments of God And that he adds that hee had called the Bishops of Asia to a Nationall Councell being summoned to it by the Pope doth it not insinuate that the other Councells where of Eusebius speakes that were holden about this matter through all the prouinces of the Earth and particularly that of Palestina which if you beleiue the act that Beda said came to his handes Theophilus Archbishop of Cesarea had called by the auctoritie of Victor were holden at the instance of the Pope and consequently that the Pope was the first mouer of the vniuersall Church And that the Councells of Nicea of Constantinople of Ephesus embraced the censure of Victor and excommunicated those that obserued the custome of Polycrates doth it not proue that it was not the Pope but Polycrates that was deceiued in beleiuing that the Popes commaundement was against Gods commaundement And that saint IEROM himselfe celebrates the Paschall homelyes of Theophilus Patriarke of Alexandria which followed the order of Nicea concerning the Pasche Doth it not iustifie that when saint IEROM saith that he reportes the Epistle of Policrates to shew the spirit and authoritie of the man he intends by authoritie not authoritie of right but of fact that is to saie the credit that Polycrates had amongst the Asians and other Quartodecumans To the second obseruation which is that when the Pope excommucated other Bishops Archbishops or Patriarkes he seperated himselfe from their communion but did not thereby seperate them from the communion of the Church Wee will doe noe other thing then examine examples that they alleadged for proofe of their hypothesis And yet we will not examine them all for we haue alreadie confuted the most part of them in the Chapters preceding as that of saint HILARY against Liberius and others the like We will onely treat of those that they propound to vs a newe which consist in three principall heades The first is that the fifth Coūcell of Carthage ordained that euery Bishop that should fall into the cases mentioned by the tenth and thirteenth canons of the same Councell should content himselfe with the communion of his one Church alone from whence they conclude that euerie excommunication did not import priuation of Sacraments The second that Nicephorus writes that Pope Vigilius hauing excommunicated Menas Patriarke of Constantinople for fower moneths Menas yeilded him the same measure And the third that Sigesbert speaking of the proceeding of Pope Innocent in the cause of saint CHRISOSTOME saith that Pope Innocent and the Bishops of the West suspended themselues from the communion of those of the East To the first then of these examples which is That the fifth Councell of Carthage odaines thà t euerie Bishop that should fall into the case of Canons aboue mentioned should content himself with the communion of his owne Church onelie Wee answere two things The one that the censure whereof the Canons of this Councell speake was not an excommunication but a restitution of communion by which those that did fall into the cases whereof there is question might administer the 〈◊〉 in their owne Diocesses and to their owne People but not out of their diocesses And the other that the Pope himselfe often vsed 〈◊〉 restriction as it appeares by the Epistle of
cutt it of frō the propheticall volumes and prohibited theirs from reading Now the Jewes could haue no faire colour to cutt of the Booke of 〈◊〉 from the rolle of the Canonicall Bookes but because it was not in 〈◊〉 Canon of Esdras a thing which likewise obliged them to cutt of all 〈◊〉 other Posthume bookes from the old restament so call I all the 〈◊〉 of the olde Testament which had bene writtē or published since 〈◊〉 of Esdras and after the death of Esdras as Ecclesiasticus the 〈◊〉 of Tobias the Booke of Iudith and the two Bookes of Machabees 〈◊〉 these causes then saint HIEROME tying himselfe to the catalogue of the Iewes vpon whose text and with whose helpe and particularly of a certaine Rabbin called Barabanus or Barhanina whom Ruffinus by way of reproch calls Barrabas he had made the translation of his Bible not only excludes in his prologue vpon the booke of Kings that he intitles the armed prologue and in his prologue vpon the Prouerbs all the whole bookes which were not in the canon of Esdras as were Wisedome Ecclesiacticus Tobias Iudith and the Machabees but also in his prologue vpon Daniell reiects all the partes of the canonicall Bookes not comprehended in the text of the Hebrowes as were the Canticle of the three Children and the historie of Susanna and that of Bel. The Booke of Daniell saith he amongst the Hebrewes containes neiter the history of Susanna nor the Himne of the three Children nor the fables of the Dragon of 〈◊〉 which neuerthelesse because they are spread ouer all the world we haue annexed thereto but after hauing marked them with an obeliske which precedes them and cutts their throate From whence it is that Ruffinus being growne his enemie reprocheth him thus All those then that supposed Susanna had furnished all married and vnmarried woemen with an example of Chastitie haue erred it is not true all those that conceaued that Daniel yet a child had bene fulfilled with the Spirit of God and had 〈◊〉 the adulterous Elders haue erred it is not true And the whole Church throughout the extent of the world as well as those that are still vpon the Earth as of those that are before our Lord be they holy coufessors be they holy Martyrs who haue sung in the Church of our Lord the Hymne of the thre Children haue all erred and sunge false things Now then after foure hundred yeares doth the truth of the Lawe bought with Siluer Soe he saith because saint HIEROM had giuen money to the Iewes to be helped by them in the edition of this Bible come to vs from the Synagogue And the third obseruation finally is that saint HIEROME being afterward more exactly instructed in the truth of the sence of the Church changed his opinion and retracted both in generall and particular all that he had written in these three prologues For in his Apologie against Ruffinus answering to his reproach about the historie of Susanna and of the Dragon of Bel and of the canticle of the three Children he saith Whereas I haue reported what the Hebrewes vsed to obiect against the historie of Susanna and the Hymne of the three Children and the fables of the Dragon of Bell which are not in the Hebrew volume c. I haue not explicated what I thought but what the Iewes were accustomed to saie against vs. And in his preface vpon the booke of Tobias The Hebrewes saith hee cutt of the booke of Toby from the Catalogue of the diuine Scriptures And againe The ie alousie of the Hebrewes doth accuse vs and imputes it to vs that against their Canon we transferr the booke of Toby into the latine eares but I iudge that it is better to displease the iudgement of the Pharises and to obay the commaundements of the Bishops And in the exposition vpon the fortie fourth Psalme Ruth Hester and Iudith haue bene so glorious as they haue giuen their names into the sacred volumes And in his preface vpon the historie of Indith The booke of Iudith said hee is read by the Hebrewes amongst the Hagiographs whose authoritie is esteemed lesse sufficient to decide contentious things c. but for as much as the Councell of Nicea is read to haue reckoned it amongst the holy Scriptures I haue obeyed your demaund Words which plainly retract what he had said in his Prologue vpon the Prouerbs As then the Church reads Iudith and Toby and the Machabees but receaues them not amongst the canonicall Bookes so may she reade Wisedome and Ecclesiasticus for the edification of the people but not for the confirmation of Ecclesiasticall Doctrines And which cannot be auoided by answering that the word holy Scriptures doth not there signifie Canonicall for the opposition that he makes of the Councell of Nicea to the Iewes which esteemed the Booke of Iudith amongst the Hagiograph bookes whose authoritie is reputed lesse sufficient to diuide contentious things stopps the mouth of that delusion And finallie in his commentarie vpon the Prophet Esay compounded long after the prologue armed he setts the historie of the Machabees amōgst the canonicall Bookes The Scripture saith he reportes that Alexāder king of the Macedonians came out from the land of Cethim Which some Latins that followed being ignorant of it befell that they were seperated from the common voyce of the westerne Church For although the greater part of the later Latine Doctors as Alcimus Bellator 〈◊〉 Isidorus haue followed the catalogue of S. AVS of the third Councell of Carthage and sett the historie of the Machabees amongst the canonicall Bookes yea that some of them as Bellator who liued in the tyme of the Emperor Iustinian the first haue illustrated it with cōmentaries neuerthelesse some others not knowing that S. HIEROME had chāged his opinion haue tyed themselues to that of S. HIEROME But in summe whatsoeuer the later Latine doctors haue done it is certaine that in the Latine Church neuer anie before S. HIEROME had remoued the authoritie of the six posthume bookes of the old Testamēt For whereas S. HILARIE in his commentary vpon the Psalmes cōposed or rather as S. HIEROME saith translated by him out of Origene whilst he was in the East writes that the nūber of the canonicall bookes of the old Testamēt is reduced according to the tradition of the Elders either to the number of the twétie two letters of the Hebrew alphabet or by the additiō of the Bookes of Iudith of Tobias to the nūber of twentie foure letters of the Greeke Alphabet besides that these markes are not the notes of S. HILARY but the notes of Origene in his cōmentary vpō the first psalme that S. HILARY hath transcribed in part into his prologue vpon the psalmes Hee meanes by the traditiō of the Elders not the traditiō of the Church but the traditions of the Iewes whereof some to wit
execute the iudgements of the Sea Apostolike Secular typhe for this is that which the marriage of these two words Typhe of the age signifies to witt the furious and violent manner with which the worldly and secular powers were accustomed to cause themselues to be obeyed as when the author of the life of Fulgentius saith That Fulgentius commaunded nothing with the Typhe of secular dominion And as when the Councell of Ephesus calls the vse that Iohn Patriarke of Antioche had made of the letters of Dionisius Gouernor of Syria to the Captaine of the Garrison and of the souldiers of Cyprus to hinder the Bishops of Cyprus from electing to themselues an Archbishop without the permission of the Patriarke of Antioch Secular Typhse and drawing from this particular case a generall lawe ordaines That noe Bishop vsurpe the Prouinces which haue not bene from all antiquitie vnder his predecessors c And vnder pretence of the execution of sacred thinges introduce not the Typhe of secular power And a little after And that all letters obtained to the contrarie may remaine disannulled and of no effect And finallie the third and last request but expressed in termes of Confidence and assurance is that the Pope will not suffer that Apiarius to whom by the first Iudgement it had bene permitted to remaine in Africa and exercise his Priesthood where he would prouided it were not at Sicca should remaine anie longer in Africa and that he would not cause him to be assisted with Secular authoritie to this effect Behold the words of the clause which containe also the end and conclusion of the Epistle which I haue translated from the Greeke text because the Greek edition of the Epistles as hath bene aboue shewed is more correct then the latine For as for the wretched Apiarius hauing alreadie bene condemned for his infamous crimes by our Brother Faustinus wee are no more in care for it as much as by the meanes of the approbation and moderation of your Holynesse for the preseruation of brotherly charitie Africa will no longer indure him Now vpon this what answere the Pope made them wee haue it not but that it is easie to be iudged by the successe that he satisfied them of the mistaking of the Councell of Nicea for that of Sardica and made it appeare to them that what they found not in the Councell of Nicea had bene ordained yea euen by their predecessors in the Councell of Sardica For the Appeales of the African Bishops to the Pope continued as before as it appeares both by the Rule that Pope LEO onely eight yeare later then CELESTINE made vpon the appeale that Lucifrinus a Bishop of Africa had cast into the Sea Apostolike and by the care that the Africans had afterward to insert into their Canon law the Canons of the Councell of Sardica vpon the matter of Appeales to the Pope For Fulgentius Ferandus deacō of Carthage a little later then S. AVGVSTINE and tyme-fellow with S. FVLGENTIVS registers into the collection that he made of the Canons these decrees vnder the title of the fixth and sifth Canon of the Councell of Sardica That a condemned Bishop may appeale if he will to the sea Apostolike and that during the appeals an other cannot be ordained in his Chaire By meanes whereof this question brought no interruption to the possession wherein the Pope was of appeales euen in minor causes and by consequent much lesse in maior causes as those of Faith were for which Theodoret Bishop of Cyre a Cittie neere vpon Persia appealed in the same tyme to pope 〈◊〉 and was iudged and restored by him all the Generall Coūcell of Chalcedon holden a while after the Councell of Carthage approuing and confirming it For I will not alleadge the Epistle of S. AVGVSTINE to Celestine which is in the supplie of S. AVGVSTINS Epistles imprinted by Plantine where the same S. AVGVSTINE pursues in the behalfe of Celestine the iudgment of the appeale made by Anthony Bishop of 〈◊〉 to Pope Boniface and represents to him to iustifie the sentence of the bishops of Africa who had left him his title and depriued him of this Bishops Sea That there had bene manie like 〈◊〉 in Africa euē the Sea 〈◊〉 iudgeing it or confirming the iudgement of others as particularly of 〈◊〉 Uictor and Laurence Bishop of the Cesarian 〈◊〉 because it seemes that this Epistle was written before that of the Councell of Africa to Celestine It sufficeth that neither the possession of the appeales from Africa to Rome were interrupted by this question neither did the Bishops of Africa cease to remaine in the same Communion and reuerence of the Sea Apostolike as they were before as the words of S AVGVSTINE to Pope Boniface written in the current of the difference testifies Thou disdainest not thou which presumest not 〈◊〉 though thou presidest highlie to be a friend to the 〈◊〉 And these of Pope Celestine after the death of S. AVGVSTINE Wee haue alwaies had Augustine of holie 〈◊〉 in our cōmunion which Prosper citeth to iustifie to the Bishops of the Gaules S. Augustins doctrine against the Pelagiās And these of Capreolus Archbishop of Carthage immediate successor to Aurelius vnder whom the sixth Councell of Carthage was holden writing to the fathers of the Councell of Ephesus 〈◊〉 praie you to resist 〈◊〉 with such constancie at the authoritie of the sea Apostolicke and the seuerltie of the Prelates assembled in 〈◊〉 seeme not to permitt that the doctrine of those that the Church hath long since 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 come to be borne againe And these of Eugenius one of the other successors to the same Aurelius to the Lieutenant of Hunnericus Lord of Africa The Roman Church is the head of all the Churches And these of Fulgentius and of the Bishops of Africas the Roman Church which is the head of the world Of the Councell of Sardica CHAPT XI I Remember that I promised in the former chapter to handle in this the truth and authoritie of the Canons of the Councell of Sardica the time summons me now to performe my promise and with so much the more neede because the Popes aduersaries haue a while agoe caused a Greeke Code of Canōs to be imprinted which they haue intituled A Code of the 〈◊〉 of the Vniuersall Church from whence they haue ecclipsed and cutt off the Canons of the Councell of Sardica against the credit of all the Greeke Canonists Photius Zonara Balsamon Harmonopolus and against the Greeke impressions euen of Basle Wittenbourg and other Protestant Citties and in summe against the truth of all the Greeke codes as well printed as manuscript of all the westerne and Easterne libraries Then to compasse this designe with some method I will aduertise the readers that there past two things in the Councell of Nicea which gaue an occasion soone after for the holding of the Councell of Sardica the one was
PERRONS REPLIE TO THE KING OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH BOOKE THE ESTATE OF THE CHVRCH IN THE EAST CHAPT I. The continuance of the Kings answere HAd anie one presumed to alter or disguise euer so little the faith approued by the vvhole world it vvas easie euen for a Child to surprise and discouer in his noueltie him that should bring in a different doctrine and the robber of the truth being surprised all the pastors of the vvorld if it vvere needefull roused themselues vp and being once stirred vp gaue themselues noe rest till they had taken avvay the euill from amongst them and had prouided for the securitie of Christs flocke This vvas heeretofore the designation and felicitie of the Catholicke church but vvhich indured nōt manie ages THE REPLIE APPELLES answered one daie to one of this Schollers that had painted a Venus loaded with pearles carkanets and iewells because thou couldst not paint her faire thou hast painted her rich so though this discription be not adorned with truth which is the simple naked and naturall beautie of historie it is eloquent and adorned with rich and magnificent wordes But S. BASILL and S. HIEROM paint out the estate of Religion in their time in the east much otherwise S. BASILL when he saith To what shall we compare the state of the present times certainlie to a Sea-fight when Sea Captaines chased with the warr and inflamed to the combate set one vpon an other with a violent hate and nourisht with old iniuries And a while after The troubles stirred vp by the Princes of the earth swallow vp the people more horribly then all kinds of 〈◊〉 windes and tempests and a darke and sad night possesses the Churches the lights that God had placed to illuminate the soules of men being banisht from their Seas And S. HIEROME when he writes Because the East striking against it selfe by the antient furie of the people teares in little morsells the vndeuided coate of our lord wouen on high and that the foxes destroie the vine of Christ in such sort as it is difficult amongst the drie pitts that haue noe water to discerne where the sealed fouutaine and the inclosed garden is for this cause I haue thought that I ought to consult whith the Chaire of Peter and the faith praised by the mouth of the Apostle And a while after Now in the west the sunn of iustice is risen and in the East that Lucifer which was fallen hath sett vp his Throne aboue the starrs you are the light of the world you are the salt of the earth you are the vessells of gold of Syluer and the vessells of earth or wood doe here attend the rod of iron and the eternall And the historie of the following ages doth euen the same For when 〈◊〉 rose vp and after he had bene iudged in the first instance by Flanianus Bishop of Constantinople appealed or pretended to haue appealed to the Pope and was againe iudged and deposed in the second instance by him what came of it The Emperor Theodosius gouerned by 〈◊〉 an abettor of Eutyches caused a Councell to be held vnder the title of Generall at Ephesus where by force and by strong hand he caused Dioscorus the Patrō of Eutyches heresie to preside the legates of the Pope for this cause quitting the place fled In that Coūcell Eutyches was restored Flauianus deposed and slaine after he had neuerthelesse appealed from his condemnation to the Pope and the Eutychian heresie was subscribed by Dioscorus Patriarke of Alexandria Maximus Patriarke of Antioch Iuutnall Patriarke of Hierusalem and almost by all the Bishops of the Councell some by their good wills and others by force The Pope againe takes the cause of the faith in hand pursues the holding of a new Councell which was that of Chalcedon were that heresie is condemned and Dioscorus and Eutyches and all his abettors deposed and excommunicated and in Dioscorus steed there was substituted in the patriarkshipp of Alexandria Proterius a catolicke and partaker with the Councell of Chalcedon to Proterius there succeeded Timothie an 〈◊〉 and paracide of his Predecessor who againe sett on foote the Eutychian heresie in the Sea of Alexandria and in Egipt and disannulled there the decrees of the Councell of Chalcedon a while after into the Sea of Antioch there entred PETER surnamed the Tanner likewise an enemie to the Councell of Chalcedon and professor of the heresie of 〈◊〉 Likewise there came to Constantinople Acacius who communicated with Peter Bishop of Antioch and there was installed in the Empire Zeno an Eutychian and disannuller of the Councell of Chalcedon and all the Easterne Church miserablie rent by the factions of those that held some for the Councell and some against it and others neither for nor against it whom they called neuters so longe that after some changes of Patriarks sometimes Catholicks and some times Eutychians all the naturall Churches of Egypt and those of Ethiopia that is to saie all that acknowledged the Egiptian Patriarke of Alexandria haue remained and perseuered still to this daie in the profession of the Eutychian heresie Such was then in the east vnder the Emperors abusing their authoritie the designation and felicitie of the Church and such was the facilitie euen for Children except those that cast their eyes vpon the communion of the Roman Church to knowe the robbers of the truth and for pastors to driue awaie the euill from among them For as for the west the Patriarshipp of the Roman Church hath alwaies had this particular blessing that within the 〈◊〉 of the extent thereof the Catholicke Church notwithstanding the infidelitie of the Emperors had bene without comparison more visible and more eminent as being the Ensigne Colonell and that where to the others ought to haue regard and vnder which they should gather themselues then in the other Patriarkships From whence it is that what S. HIEROM writes in the forme of a historie of former times when he saith to Pope Damasus The wicked children hauing dispersed their patrimonie amongst you 〈◊〉 is preserued vncorrupted the inheritance of the fathers S. LEO seemeth to saie it informe of a prophecie of those that are to followe who pronounces That none of the Patriarchall 〈◊〉 sauing that of Rome shall remaine firme and stable What the diuision of the Empire hath wrought to the diuision of the Church CHAP. II. The continuance of the Kinges answere FOR after the Empire being ouerthrowne and the forme of the common wealth changed new gouernments haue risen vp manie in number different in manners distinct in languages lawes and institutions The diuision of the Empire hath drawne after it the diuision of the Catholicke Church and all those thinges that wee saie nowe to haue serued 〈◊〉 to the preseruation of the vnion and externall Communion of the Catholicke Church haue ceased by little and little THE REPLIE THE diuision of the Empire hath not
whose sinns yee forgiue shall be forgiuen Which hath moued saint CYPRIAN to saie that Christ hath instituted saint PETER the originall of vnitie PETER saith he vpon whom Christ hath built his Church and instituted him the originall of vnitie And againe One chaire built vpon Peter by the voyce of our Lord. And for this occasion as although in a tree there be but the stocke and the bodie of the tree only that succeedes and is tied by direct continuance with the roote neuerthelesse the other branches are tied to it by oblique and collaterall succession and continuance Soe though there bee but only the Bishop of Rome that is saint PETERS successor in direct succession neuerthelesse all the Bishops are esteemed in some sort to be sett in saint PETERS Chaire and to be in a manner saint PETERS successors to witt by oblique and indirect succession because of the communication that they haue with the Chaire of S PETER But the Bishops are neuer said neither in their whole bodie nor separately to be successor to anie other particular Apostle but are said either in generall to bee the Apostles successors or in particular successors to S. PETER as to him that for being the head of the Apostleship containes in vertue all the Apostolicke Bodie so as neuer anie one Bishop hath called himself successor to anie other Apostle except those that haue succeded locallie to anie one of the other Apostles as the Bishops of Hierusalem are in title successors to saint IAMES BVT against this exposition the aduersaries to the Primacie forme thriteen oppositions the first that our Lord adds presently after speaking to Peter Got behind me Sathan The seconde that he cries out If anie one amongst you desire to bee greatest he shall be the least The third that S. PETER forbids from domineering ouer the flockes The fourth that the Apostles sent PETER and IOHN into Samaria The fifth that S. IAMES voted last in the Councell of Hierusalem The sixth that S. PAVLE names S. IAMES before S. PETER The seauenth that the same S. PAVL saith that the Ghospell of the Gentiles was committed to him as that of the circumcision to PETER The eighth that he saith S PETER walked not right in the Ghospell The ninth that he saith he resisted him to his face because he was reproueable The tenth that S. CYPRIAN writes that the other Apostles were the same that Peter was The eleauenth that EVSEBIVS reportes out of S. CLEMENT Alexandrinus that PETER IAMES and IOHN contested not amongst themselues for the honor but made IAMES Bishop of the Apostles The twelfth that Sainct CHRISOSTOME writeth that the other Apostles yeelded the Throne to IAMES And the thirteenth That the same S. CHRISOSTOME writes that the Principalitie was committed to IAMES To the first then of these obiections which is that our Lord said a while after to S. PETER Goe behind me Satan Wee answere S. HIEROME hath solued it in these words This blessing beatitude and edification of the Church vpon Peter is promised to Peter in future times and not giuen to him in time present I will build said he my Church vpon thee To the seconde which is that our Lord cryes elsewhere If anie one amongst you desire to be greatest let him be the least Wee answere he doth there forbidd the desire and not the effect of the Primacie the Ambition and not the thing the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 witnes this traine that followes as the Sonn of man is come into the world not to be serued but to serue By which he pro pounds himself to his disciples for an example not of an Anarchy but of Superioritie accompanied with humilitie To the third Which is that S. PETER writes not domineering ouer the flocks Wee answere that the Greeke word signifieth a violent Dominion such as that whereof our Lord said The kings of the nations domineere ouer them And such as S. HIEROME representeth it in these words The Princes of the Churches are wont to oppresse the People with arrogance of whom it is written they haue constituted thee Prince be not puft vp but be amongst them as one of them And not a presidencie and fatherlie direction such as was that of Samuell ouer the people of Israell who after he had exercised the Gouernment of Israell and iudged the people many yeares iustified himself in the end saying I haue conuersed with you from my youth to this 〈◊〉 answere me in the presence of God and of his annoynted if I haue taken anie mans bullock or his Asse or if I haue commaunded by force and oppressed any one of you And such as that whereof sainct PAVL said Obey your prelats and be subiect to them And elsewhere Let him that presides preside in all diligence And our Lord himself which is the wise and faithfull seruant that our Lord hath constituted ouer his familie It is Peter saith sainct AMBROSE chosen by the iudgement of our Lord to feede his flocke who hath merited to heare feede my lambes feede my sheepe To the fourth which is that the historie of the Actes testifies that the Apostles when it was in agitation to forme the Church of Samaria sent thither PETER and IOHN wee answere it was a mission of request as that when the Israelites sent Phinees their high priest and the princes of the tribes and not a mission of authority To the fifth which is that S. IAMES voted last in the Councell of 〈◊〉 Wee answere that in Councells contrary to the order of secular companies those that preside vote first And namely saint HIEROME saith that saint PETER from whose words S. IAMES tooke his Rule was the Prince of this decree To the sixth which is that S. Paule writes that Iames Cephas and Iohn seeing the grace that God had conferred vpon him gaue to him and to Barnabas the right hands of fellowshipp Wee answere that the greeke edition of Complutum and manie seuerall Readings Greeke and Latine haue it Cephas Iames and Iohn Witnesse S. CHRISOSTOME who in his comentarie vpon the Epistle to the Galatians reades Cephas Iames and Iohn and Theodoret who in his comentarie vpon the fifteenth chapter of the Epistle to the Romans alleadging this passage reports it in these words The Apostle teacheth this manifestly in the Epistle to the Galatians for he saith Peter Iames and Iohn who seeme to be the pillars gaue the right hands of fellowship to me and to Barnabas And saint AVGVSTINE who as well in the text as in the comentarie reades Cephas Iames and Iohn And saint HIEROME who not only both in the text and the comentarie reades Cephas Iames and Iohn but euen in his writings against Heluidius citeth the text of saint PAVLE in these words Cephas Iames and Ishn. And moreouer elswhere speaking of saint PAVLS Ordination to the Apostleship saith Paule was ordained Apostle of
Disciples And Optatus Mileuit In the Roman Chaire there is sett Peter the head of all the Apostles And againe Against the gates of hell we reade that Peter our Prince hath receaued the wholesome keyes And S. CYRILL of Alexandria Peter as the Prince and head of the rest first cryed out thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God Euen vntill then it was a thing so well knowne vnto antiquitie that sainct PETER was the visible head of the Church and of Christian religion as the verie Pagans and Porphirius amongst the rest as sainct HIEROME reportes it reproched it to Christians that S. Paul had bene so rashe as to reproue Peter the Prince of the Apostles and his master And they fained as saith sainct AVGVSTINE that the Oracles of their false Gods hauing bene inquired of concerning Christian Religion answered this blasphemie that Chrict was innocent of the imposture of the Christiās but that Peter who was a Magitian for the loue he bore to his Master had inuented Christian Religion And this may be said of the comparison betweene PETER and the other Apostles for I will not now treate of the other frequent markes of the preheminēce and authoritie of S. PETER which are in the Euangelicall and Apostolicke historie As that our Lord commaunded him to paie the tribute for himself and for him that he vndertooke the care of the replacing of an other Apostle in Iudas his steede all the Colledge of the Apostles suffring themselues to bend and to be lead by his words that he is nominated as for preheminence and ranked a part Peter and the Eleuen that they bore the sicke into the Apostles waie that Peters shadowe might passe ouer them that that he alone iudged Ananias and Saphira to death that to him alone is reuealed the introduction of the nations into the Church and other the like for as much as it is not my purpose to examine the other places of scripture but onely those that his maiestie hath alleadged and to examine those not by scripture but by the Fathers whose obiection me thinkes I haue sufficiētly satisfied And as for Origēs interpretatiō which extends this text to all Christians in generall and saith that whosoeuer confesseth that Christ is the Sonn of God is made a foundation of the Church it is an interpretation morallized from this passage to bring it into sence although strained and wrested whose fruite may be applied to all the hearers and not a serious and litterall interpretation as the same Origen that makes vse of it testifies when he expounds it expressly and literallie of the persō of Peter There remaines the third point which is that the Church is built vpon Christ now in this point we are all of accord with his Maiestie but yet wee graunt not that S. PETER leaues to be the visible and ministeriall Foundation of the Church for the Philosophers teach vs that thinges subordinate combat not one an other but imbrace presuppose one other therefore to saie that Christ is the foundation of the Church and to saie that S. PETER is the foundation of the Church are not repugnant propositions but vnanimous and compatible For wee doe not pretend that they are foundations of the Church after one and the same sort but we hold that Christ is the foundation of the Church by himself and by his owne authoritie and S. PETER only by commission no more then to saie with Moyses that God only was the guide of the people of Israell in their passage from Egipt to the land of Chanaan and to saie with S. STEVEN that Moyses guided the people in the Wildernesse This was he said he that was with the Church in the desert Are not things incompatible for god was the guide of the people of Israel by his proper vertue and Moyses by commission and lieuetenancie from God Likewise to saie that the Vice-Roy of Ireland is the foundation of the gouernment and policie of Ireland And to saie that the excellent Kinge of Great Brittaine is the foundation of the state and policie of the same Ireland are not things incompatible for the excellent King of Great Brittaine is so by his proper authoritie and the Vice-Roy is soe by commission lieuetenancie and representation Although notwithstanding that the literall intention of this passage Vpon this Rock I will build my Church is no way to designe by the word Rock the person of Christ but that only of Peter as it appeares by six euident reasons THE first that our lord hauing foretold to S. PETER that he would change his name not by the attribution of a simple Epithete as he did to the Sonns of Zebedee whom he called the Sonns of thunder but by the imposition of a name ordinarie and permanent in saying to him Thou shalt be called 〈◊〉 puts him noe where in possession of this promise nor explaines to him noe where the cause of the imposition of this name but in this passage Thou art Peter vpō this Rock I will build my Church Now this passage cānot explaine the sence of the word Peter if in the secōd part of the passage the word Rock be not taken in the same sence and for the same subiect for which it is taken in the first and by consequence this clause vpon this Rock I will build my Church cannot there be interpreted of the person of Christ but on the only person of S. PETER The second that our Lord meanes in this place to render an exchange for the words that S. PETER spake of him as may appeare by this preface And I tell thee which for this cause Beza hath translated into these words And I tell thee reciprocallie Now S. PETER in his propositiō had done two things the one to declare the appellatiue name of our Lord which is Christ the other to explaine the sence and energy of the same name of CHRIST in saying Thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God And therefore the lawe of the Antithesis correspōdencie wills that not only our lord should declare the name that he had promised to giue him in saying to him Thou art Peter but also should explaine the sence energy of this name in saying to him and vpon this Rock I will build my Church Which could not be vnlesse by the word Rock in this second clause there were literally vnderstood the person of S. PETER and not that of CHRIST THE third that it had bene a thing extremely from the purpose to haue made mention of the name of Peter for the language that our Lord meant to speake to S. PETER if by this clause and vpon this Rock he had not intended to speake of the person of Peter For the word Rock hath no metaphoricall relation to the keyes but to the building The fourth that it had bene an inconstant grammaticall consequence and euil knitt to saie And I
the state of the Question 437 XXVI Of the inuention of order in the iustification of the reformation before the proofe of the deformation 438 XXVII Of the indefectibilitie of the Church 439 XXVIII Of the sense wherein the Fathers haue intended that their doctrine had bene holden from the beginning 441 XXIX Of the exceptions that the Kinge produceth to shewe that he hath not separated himselfe from the Church 442 XXX Of the demannds made for Reformations since the fiue last ages 443 XXXI Of the agreement of the English reformers with the Donatists 444 XXXII Of the authoritie of the rest of the Christian people which denied to the Church the title of Catholick 446 XXXIII Of the testimonies of our writers 447 XXXIV Of the begging of the principle contained in this hypothesis ibid. XXXU Of the temporall causes of the separation of England 448 XXXVI Of the comparison of the English Church with the Iudaicall ibid. XXXVII Of the comparison of the Charitie of the antient African Church and the moderne Roman Church 462 XXXVIII Of the innocencie of the Church in the matter of conspiracies against his maiestie ibid XXXIX Of the writings of the illustrious Cardinall Bellarmin 463 An admonition to the Reader COurteous reader for so I will esteeme of thee whosoeuer out of a true desire of vnderstāding the truth takest this learned work into thy hands to peruse it with iudgment and yet without preiudice vouchsafe before thou begin the perusall thereof to take these few obseruations from me First whereas the most eminent authour thereof had proiected to diuide it into twelue seuerall bookes or partiall treatises and died before he could make a compleat end thereof being often diuerted from it by manifold employments which his high estate calling was subiect vnto by some more necessary dispute writings which the cōdition of France did then affoord his frinds either not marking this his proiect or because all the work was not ended neglecting that diuision set is foorth reparted into six bookes only and those so vnequally sorted that the first book alone is in the French edition farre bigger then all the other ensuing fiue bookes taken together This vnproportionable partition we haue amended in this English translation as we might easily do by the citations or quotations with which the authour himself bordered his margent for in them he sometimes referres him self to such a chapter of the second seuenth eleuenth twelft booke whereby he sufficiently insinuates into how many bookes he intended to diuide this his excellent worke at what matter euery booke should take its beginning which his intention we haue obserued in this that now we present to thy view that the fit diuision of matters therein handled may make it more intelligible and lesse tedious Secondly the humour of the French demanded for their satisfaction that the many places which are cited out of learned holy and classicall autours hould not only be faithfully translated in the text but also placed at large in their originall languages in the margen that the learned reader might without recourse to the seuerall volumes which required a copious library whereof few are furnished out of hand examin the faithfullnes of the trāslatiō cōsequētly how fitly the alleged authority made for the purpose But this humour not yet for ought I haue seen much raigning in our country we haue thought it sufficient to cite the places only in the margen which are fully expressed in the text the rather because the excellent translatresse copy which we haue faithfully expressed contayned no more and more beseemed not her translation as not desiring to make shew of skill in greek and other such learned languages but only of that which was sufficient for her assumpt that it is of a faithfull translation according to the significant expressement of the French Thirdly we haue not presumed to alter or change any one word of her translation but in some few places where the French allusions could not be so well vnderstood if they were expressed in English properly corresponding thereunto for euery tongue hath some peculiar graces and elegancies which be lost in the translation yf they be put word for word And yet this haue we done as we sayde very seldome and that especially in the word Church wich we English men vse deriued from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the house dedicated to our Lords seruice which tropically we vse also to signify the congregation of the faithfull most solemnly and vsually made in the Church The French expresse it by the name of Eglise from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vocatus ad professionem fidei the company of the faithfull called by Christ to professe his lawe by which word they secundarily or tropically vnderstand and call the Church or house of prayer So in the name of S. Peter in Frenche S. Pierre which word also signifies a rock or stone in French as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in greek and Cephas in Syriak do but in our English we haue no such allusion No other change but in these few and such like haue we made neither was it needfull the translatresse hauing so fittly and significantly expressed the autours meaning that it would haue been lost labour to striue to do it better and rather marring then mending so perfect an expression Lastly I desire thee gentle reader to beare with the faults of the presse The printers being Wallons and our English strange vnto them it was incredible to see how may faults they committed in setting so that in ouerlooking the proofes for the print the margins had not roome enough to hold our corrections and do what we could yet the number of our corrections being so many a great many of them remayned vncorrected by the fastidious fantasy of our workman Yet we iudge there is no fault that may hinder or change the sence but is amended and for the rest we desire thee to pardon vs considering how hard it is to make a stranger here to expresse our ortography Farewell in our Lord and he of his goodnes giue thee grace to take profit by reading these learned discourses Thy Wellwisher in Christ Iesus F. L. D. S. M. APPROBATIO TRanslatio haec operis excellentissimi quod eminentissimus Cardinalis Perronius pro fides catholicae doctrina ad potentissimum Regem ac Dominum nostrum Jacobum totius Britanniae Franciae Hiberniae Monarcham summa cum cruditione pariter modestia conscripsit facta a nobilissima quadam Heroina prouinciae nostrae serenissimae Reginae Dominae nostrae Mariae 〈◊〉 Borboniae dicata per omnia fideliter concordat cum ipsa autoris mente verbis sententiis Qua propter dignā eam 〈◊〉 quae typis tradatur vtex tanti Praeceptoris accuratissimis cloquentiaque incomparabili vestitis disputationihus fructum copiosum capiatur Anglia nostra qualem vniuersa Gallia cum perpetua Magni autoris veneratione se percepisse protestatur
2. Decemb. 1631 F. Leander de S. Martino sacrae Theologiae Doctor Hebraeae linguae in alma Academia Duacena professor Regius Benedictinorum conuentus S. Gregorij Angliae Prior. THE LETTER OF THE LORD CARDINALL OF PERRON SENT TO MONSIEVR CASAVBON INTO ENGLAND SIR the letter that you deliuered to Monsieur de la Bodery was deliuered to me by him euen as I was vpon my departure for a voyage into Normandy and since my returne from thence I haue bene almost perpetuallie sicke which hindered me from answering with more speede Now that my disease begins to be at some truce with me I will paie the arrerages of this delaie and will first thanke you for the good office that you haue done me in shewing the letter I writt to you to the most excellent king of great Brittaine and in procuring me an interest in his fauour I will striue so to husband it by my humble seruice s and particularlye by celebrating his prayses which is the only fruite that good and vertuons kinges such as hee doe gather from allthe labours and thornie cares that the burden of a kingdome loades them with as his maiestie shall haue noe cause to be sorrie that it be declared to after ages how he hath honord mee with his well wishes ād how I haue had his 〈◊〉 in reuerence and admiration As for the translation of the verses of Virgill whereof you writt to me that he desires a Copie that which I sent you being lost I deferr yet for some daies to acquit myself of that dutie because I haue put it to the presse with the addition of a part of the fowrth which I haue ended expresselie for his maiestie sake to inlarge my presēte to him As soone as those few Copies which are in doing shall be finished I will not faile to addresse one of them to you to offer vp to him on my behalfe The third point of your letter yet remaines which is that his Maiestie was astonisht at those wordes in my letter That excepting the title of Catholicke I knew nothing wanting in him to expresse the figure of a perfect and compleate Prince and that he pretendes that since he beleeues all thinges that the Ancientes haue with an vnanimous consent esteemed necessarie to saluation the title of Catholique cannot bee donied him Now as on the one side I can not but greatlie praise his maiesties pietie and Christian humilitie in not disdayning to submitt his iudgement adorned with so manie lightes naturall ād acquired to that of those cleare beames of antiquitie imitating therein the wisdome of that great Emperor Thodosius who thought there was noebetter meanes to agree the dissentions which disturbed the Church of his time then to exact from either part an answere whither thy beleeued that the Fathers which had flourish'd in the Church before the separation had bene orthodoxall and that being confessed to summon them to submitt themselues to whatsoeuer they should be found to haue beleeued so on the other side there are manie obseruations `to be made vpon this Thesis before wee passe to the hypothesis which since I Cannot represent to his maiestie I shall be gladd to informe you of them for your particular satisfaction The first is that the name of Catholicke is not a name of beleefe simplie but of Communion also else antiquitie would not haue refused that title to those Which were not separated from the beleefe but from the Communion of the Church nor would they haue protested that out of the Catholicke Church the Faith and Sacramentes may be had but not Saluation Out of the Catholicke Church saith S. Augustin in his treatie of Conference with Emeritus a man may haue orders hee maie haue Sacraments he may sing Alleluya he may answere A men he may keepe the Gospell he may haue and preach the faith in the name of the Father of the Sonn and of the holie Ghost but he can no where finde Saluation but in the Catholicke Church And in the Booke De vtilit credendi There is a Church as all men graunt if you cast your eyes ouer the extent of the whole world more full in multitude then all the rest and as those that know themselues to be of it affirme more sincere in the doctrine of truth But of the truth that is an other question that will suffice for this search that there is one Catholicke Church vpon which seuer all heresies impose seuerall names whereas they are all call called euery one by his particular name which they dare not disauow from whence it may appeare to the iudgment of anie arbiter that is not prepossessed by fauour to whom the name of Catholicke where of all are ambitions ought to bee attributed And in the Booke against the fundamentall Epistle Then to omitt this wisdome which you denie to bee in the Catholicke Church there are manie other things which doe most iustlie retaine me in her bosome the consent of people and nations retaine me therein the authoritie begūn by miracles nourished by hope increased by charitie confirmed by antiquitie retaines me therein the succession of Prelates euen from the verie seate of Peter to whom our Lord deliuered his sheepe to be fedd after his Resurrection euen to the present Bishops seate retaines me therein and finallie the verie name of Catholick retaines me therein which not without cause this Church alone amongst so manie heresies hath in such sorte obtained as though all heretickes would be called Catholiques neuerthelesse when a stranger askes where the Catholicke Church doth assemble there is not one 〈◊〉 that dares shew his 〈◊〉 or his howse And in his treatise of Faith and of the Creede Wee beleeue the holie Church and that Catholick for heretickes and schismatickes call their Congregations Churches but hereticks beleeuing of God false thinges violate faith and Schismatickes separate themselues from brotherly charitie by vniust diuisions allthough they beleeue the same things that we beleeue and therefore neither can the hereticke belonge to the Catholicke Church because she loues God nor the schismaticke because she loues her neightour And in the Booke Of the vnitie of the Church All those that beleeue as hath bene said that ouer Lord IESVS is come in the flesh and is risen againe in the same flesh wherein he was borne and hath suffered and that he is the sōne of god god with god ād one with the Father and the onlie immoueable word of the Father by which all things haue bene made but yet dissent so from his bodie which is the Church that theire communion is not with the whole or is spread in deed but yet is in some part found to be separate it is manifest they are not in the Catholick Church And Prosper his scholler Hee saith hee that Communicates with this vniuersall Church is a Christian and a Catholicke but he that communicates not therewith is an hereticke and Antichrist And for this cause wee see that the Fathers denied the title
of Catholique to the Donatists because of the separation of Communion and yet graunted it to those from whom the Donatists had taken their doctrine because of the vnitie of Communion Cyprians people saith S. Pacian hath neuer bene called otherwise then Catholicke And Sainct Vincentius Lerinensis O admirable change the authors of one selfe same opinion are adiudged Catholickes and the Sectaries heretickes And S. Augustin Dissention and diuision saith hee makes you heretickes and peace and vnitìe makes Catholiques And that in the fowrth Coūcell of Carthage this article was inserted into the triall of the promotion of Bishops whither they beleeue that out of the Catholicke Church none cā be saued And that in the Epistle of the Councell of Cyrtha it was repeated by S. Augustin who was Secretarie thereto in theses wordes Whosoeuer is separated from this Catholicke Church how praise-worthie soeuer he conceaue his life to bee by this onlie crime that he is separated from the vnitie of Christ he shall not haue life but the wrath of God shall remaine vpon him And after by Fulgentius in these wordes Beleeue firmelie and doubt it not at all that no hereticke or Schismaticke baptized in the name of the Father of the sonne and of the only Ghost if he be not reconciled to the Catholicke Church what almes soeuer he may giue yea though he should shedde his blood for the name of Christ can in any sort be saued That I say was against or principallie against the Donatists And neuerthelesse the Donatists agreed in all the doctrine of the Creede and of the Scripture with the Catholicks Your are with vs saith S. Augustine in Baptisme in the Creede and in all the other Sacraments of our Lord but in the spirit of vnitie and in the bond of peace and finallie in the Catholicke Church you are not with vs And yet they differed only in one pointe of vnwritten tradition which as S. Augustin himself who principallie triumphes ouer this heresie confessed could not be demonstrated by Scripture This saith hee in the Booke of the vnitie of the Church neither thou nor I doe euidentlie reade And in the first Booke against Cresconius though for this there be noe example in the scriptures yet euen in this wee follow the truth of the Scriptures when wee doe that which hath pleased the vniuersall Church which the authoritie of the same scriptures doth recommend And in the secōd Booke of Baptisme against the Donatists And ourselues saith hee durst affirme no such thing but that we are upheld by the vnanimous authoritie of the Church And in the fift The Apostles haue in this prescribed vs nothing but this custome which was opposite to Cyprian ought to be beleeued to haue taken it's originall from their tradition as manie other things which the vniuersall Church obserues and for this cause are with good right beleeued to haue bene commaunded by the Apostles although they haue not bene vvritten From whence it appeares that to obtaine the name of Catholicke it sufficeth not to hold or rather to suppose to hold the same beleefe that the Fathers held vnlesse they communicate with the same Catholicke Church wherewith the Fathers did communicate and which by succession of persons and as wee pretend of doctrine is deriued downe to vs and if she haue lost anie thing of her extent in our hemisphere she recouers as much and more daily in the other hemisphere that these prophecies may be fulfilled In thy seede shall all the nations of the earth be blessed In the last daies the mountaine of the howse of our Lord shall bee vpon the topp of mountaines and shall be exalted aboue all the highe hills and all nations shall come vp to her This Ghospell of the Kingdome must be preached ouer all the world and then the end shall come and such like in right whereof the Church as saith S. Augustin hath obtained the title and the marke of Catholicke The SECOND obseruation is vpon the restriction in Cases necessarie to saluation For besides pointes necessarie to saluation there are two other degrees of thinges the one sort profitable to saluation as it is according to the opinion of your owne ministers to sell all our goods and giue it to the poore to fast in affliction to appease the wrath of God to pray our Bretheren in the faith to praie to God for vs and the other sort lawfull and not repugnant to saluation as to fly from persecution to liue by the Altar since we serue at the Altar to putt awaie our wiues for adulterie and other the like for I alleadge these for examples and not for instances Now it is needefull to be cōformable to the integritie of the beleefe of the Fathers to beleeue all thinges that they haue beleeued according to that degree wherein they haue beleeued them to witt to beleeue for thinges necessarie to saluation those thinges that they haue esteemed to be necessarie for saluation and for thinges profitable to saluation those things that they haue esteemed to be profitable to saluation and for things lawfull and not repugnant to saluation those thinges that they haue holden to be lawfull and not repugnant to saluation and not vnder colour that the two last kindes are not things necessarie to saluation but only profitable or lawfull to condemne them and to separate ourselues for their occasion from the Church which then had thē in practise and still practiseth thē to this day The third obseruation is vpon the ambiguitie of the word necessarie to saluation which because of the diuers kindes of necessitie which haue place in matters of religion is capable of diuers sences for there is an absolute necessitie and a conditionall necessitie a necessitie of meanes and a necessitie of precept a necessitie of speciall beleefe and a necessitie of generall beleefe a necessitie of act and a necessitie of approbatio I call an absolute necessitie not simplie but by vertue of Gods institution that which receiues no excuse of impossibilitie nor anie exception of place time or persons as in regard of those that are of age capable of knowledge the beleefe in Christ mediator betweene God and man for neither the circumstance of being in a place where wee cannot be instructed in that article nor the preuention of time in dying before wee are informed thereof nor the condition of being an ignorant person vnlearned dull not apt to comprehend a sheepe and not a shepheard can warrant those from damnation that beleeue it not actually for as much as who beleeues not in the onlie Sonn of Gods is alreadie iudged And in regard of little Children baptisme only according to our doctrine may supplie the defect of Faith in Christ in their behalfe agreeing with that sentence of S. Augustin Doe not beleeue doe not saie doe not teache if thou wilt be a Catholick that little children which are 〈◊〉 by death from being
Epithete to distinguish the Christian Church from her for as the starr that the authors call Lucifer although it be the same with that that is called Vesper yet when it goes before the Sonne it beares one name and when it followes him it hath an other soe although the Iewish congregation hath bene in some sorte one same societie with the Christiā Congregatiō neuerthelesse whē this societie hath gone Before her SVNNE which is CHRIST she hath borne one name to witt the Synagogue and when she followes him she beares an other to witt the Church And therefore when our Lord said to S. Peter Dic ecclesiae tell it to the Church and if he heare not he Church let him be to thee as an heathen or a publican And when S. LVKE relates that HEROD sett himselfe to Persecute quosdam de ecclesia some of those of the Church and when saint Paul writes I teach it so in all the Churches And againe bee without scandall to the Iewes and to the Gentiles and to the Church of God And when S. Iames proclaimes If anie one be sicke lett him call the priestes of the Church And when S. Ireneus saith there haue bene sacrifices among the people there are sacrifices in the Church they thought they had sufficiently distinguished without anie other additiō the Christian Church frō the Iewish Synagogue And contrariwise when the Church of SMYRNA in an age neighbouringe vpon that of the Apostles intitles her Epistle to the Church of PHILOMILION and to all the a Diocesses of the Catholique Church that are throughout the world And when CLEMENT ALEXANDRINVS writes There needes not manie wordes to shewe that the mocke-Councells of heretickes are after the Catholicke Church And when TERTVLLIAN saieth Marcion gaue his money to the Catholique Church which reiected both it and him when he strayed from our truth to heresie And when sainct CYPRIAN aduertised the Bishops of Africke that passed in to Italie to acknowledge and hold fast the roote and matrice of the Catholicke Church And when Saint EPIPHANIVS reporteth that vnder the persecution of DIOCLESIAN those that held the ancient Churches called themselues the Catholicke Church and the Militians the Church of the martyres And when the Emperor CONSTANTINE ordained that all the Oratories of the Heretickes should be taken from them and presently after deliuered to the Catholicke Church they pretended not by the word Catholicke to distinguish the Christian Church from the Iewish but to distinguish the great and the originall bodie of the Church from the particular and later sectes Yet wee acknowledge that the word Catholicke in distinguishing by hervniuersalitie the true Church from the hereticall and schismaticall sectes distinguisheth her alsoe by accident from the Iewish Synagogue as a speciall difference in distinguishing her species from other species of the same genders doth also distinguish it from that of other genders though that be not her proper office for the word reasonable discerninge men from birds fishes serpentes and other beastes leaves him not vndiscerned accessarily from plantes metalls and stones But we maintaine the expresse and direct end for which the Surname of Catholik hath bene added to the Church I saie to the Church and not to the figures of the Church hath bene to distinguish it from hereticall and Schismaticall sectes If I should this daie by chance enter into a populous towne saith S. PACIANVS an author celebrated by sainct Ierom and finde there Marcionistes and Apolinarians it must be reade Apellecians Cataphrigians Nouatians and other such like which call themselues Christians by what surname should I knowe the Congregation of my people if it were not intitled Catholicke and againe Christian is my name Catholicke is my Surname that names me this markes me out by that I am manifested prodor non probor by this I am distinguished And sainct CYRILL of Ierusalem an author the same age expoundinge the creede For this cause saith he thy faith hath giuen thee this article to holde vndoubtedlie and in the holie Catholicke Church to the end thou 〈◊〉 flie the polluted 〈◊〉 of heretickes And a little after And when thou comst into a towne inquire not simplie where the temple of our Lord is for the other heresies of impious persons doe likewise call theire dens the temples of the Lord neither aske simplie where the Church is but where is the Catholique Church for that name is the proper name of this holie Church And sainct AVGVSTINE in his booke of the Faith and the creede Wee beleeue saith he the holie Church and that Catholicke for the heretickes and Schismatickes name also theire Congregations Churches but heretickes beleeuing in God in a false manner violate the faith and Schismatickes by theire vniust Diuisions seperate themselues from brotherlie Charitie although they beleeue the same thinges that we beleeue therefore the hereticke appartaineth not to the Catholicke Church because she loues God nor the Schismaticke because she loues her neighbour So that it amazeth me that I haue had soe little industrie to explaine myselfe as to haue giuen his Maiestie occasion to answere that the reason for which I had said in the beginninge of my first obseruation that the word Catholicke was not a title of simple beliefe but of communion was not enough manifest For hauinge alleaged these fower places of sainct AVGVSTINE Schismatickes appertaine not to the Catholicke Church although they beleeue the same thinges with vs. Those that disagree soe from the bodie of Christ which is the Church as theire communion is not with all or that it spread it selfe but is found separate in some part it is manifest they are not in the Catholicke Church There is a Church if you cast your eyes ouer the extent of the whole world more aboundant in multitude and also as those that know themselues to be of it affirme more sincere in truth then all the others but of the truth is an other disputation Diuision and dissention makes you heretickes and peace and vnitie makes vs Catholickes And hauinge accompanied them with these wordes of sainct VINCENTIVS 〈◊〉 O admirable conuersion or change the authors of one selfe opinion are called Catholiques and the followers of it beretickes And with those of sainct PROSPER 〈◊〉 that communicates with the vniuersall church is a christian and a 〈◊〉 catholicke and he that communicates not therewith is an hereticke and Antichrist It seemed to me that I had sufficiently shewed that the title of Catholicke is not a simple title of beliefe but of communion also It is true I expected not that a question that had bene anciently moued and adiuged euen with the interuention of the authoritie of Emperors should againe haue bene contested against and put into dispute For in the controuersie of Catholickes and Donatistes vpon the word Catholicke before the decision whereof as sainct Austin saith the Church was neuer
the Scripture should be infallible and necessarily agreeable to its principle to witt either human discourse or priuate inspiration or the authoritie of an externall meane interposed frō God betweene the Scripture and vs as the magistrate betweene the law of the Prince and the people to interpret to vs the wordes to gather the sense and to sorme and propound the conclusions For to saie that one passage of Scripture should be interpreted by an other besides that there be diuers singular texts wherein this pretention can haue noe place this is still to returne to the same difficultie because one will haue the controuerted place interpreted by one passage and the other will haue it interpreted by an other and the very sense of the passage which shal be brought to cleer the controuerted places will againe be brought into dispute and cannot be infalliblie decided but by an infallible meane which must necessarily be one of these three to witt either humane discourse or priuate inspiration or the authoritie of an externall Iudge And from this the verse of NEHEMIAS derogateth not which is accordinge to the impression of Geneua and they interpreted the law by the Scripture for it must be read with Saint IEROME They whilst it was reading vnderstood it the word Mikra neuer hauinge bene employed in the Scripture to signifie scripture but only in the Rabines as Rabby Elias and Munster and wee after them haue other where demonstrated Now as for humane discourse if in the conclusions drawne from principles which are knowne and vnderstood naturally as are the principles of naturall Philosophie and metaphisicke it be subiect to commit so many errors what shall it doe in that whose principles are not knowne and vnderstood but by a supernaturall light DAVID said to God Enlighten mine eyes and I will consider the meruailes of thy law And thereupon Saint IEROME cryes out If so great a Prophet confesse the darknes of his ignorance what shall become of vs little babes And the Scripture teacheth vs that the principles of Faith ought to be vnderstood by the very same authority either mediate or immediate of him that reuealed them Iesus saith saint Luke opened the sense of the scriptures to the disciples And saint IOHN the Lambe was found worthie to open the booke sealed with seauen seales And the Eunuche of the Queene of Ethiopia beinge demaunded by S. PHILIP whether he vnderstood what he read how should I vnderstand said he heere being none to 〈◊〉 it to me And Sainct PEETER The Scripture is not of priuate interpretation And againe There are in the Epistles of our brother Paule things hard to be vnderstood that ignorant and light-minded men 〈◊〉 as the rest of the Scriptures marke as the rest of the Scriptures to theire owne perdition And not only ignorant and light-minded men too glorious Peter but euen the learned and most learned For who where euer more learned then those whose falls S. VINCENTIVS Lyrinensis doth propound for examples of the temptation of the faithfull What Tertullian of whom he saith as many wordes so many Sentences as manie Sentence so many victories What Origens of whom he writes What Christian did not honour him as a Prophet philosopher did not reuerence him as a Maister What Apollinarius of whom he cries out What spirit did euer surmount him in subtilitie excercise and doctrine If soe manie great and admirable personages eminent in pietie and incomparable in all kinde of Science Tertulians Origens Appollinares assoone as they haue withdrawne the raynes of theire Spirit from the guide of the Church to put them to the guidance of theire particular discourse are fallen into so deepe and fearefull precipices and pitts of heresies who shall dare to assure himselfe vpon his owne particular sense concerning the true and infallible vnder standing of the Scripture and that in all the controuersies of Faith in anie one of whiche to 〈◊〉 and make a Sect is to fall from the title of the Church and to loose Saluation in all But why should we haue recourse to arguments where experience speaketh for as naturally all men agree in confessing the conclusions of the Mathematicks because in that kinde of Science humane discourse is infallible so if in the consequences which are drawne by interpretation from Scripture humane discourse were an infallible meanes all men would naturally agree in the conclusions of Scripture Now how farr they are from that the only state of the controuersies of this age doth manifest wherein the Lutherans the Caluinistes the Simple Ana baptists the Seruetians or new Arrians which all professe to tye themselues to the Scripture cannot by the Scripture agree in anie one of theire questions and doe noe more accord one with an other then if they had borne awaie the lawrell from the tombe of Bibrias And as for the inspiration of the particular Spirit besids the danger of those strong imaginations that saint AVGVST calleth prowd and perillous temptations which may be mistaken for inspirations And besides that it is necessarie that the meanes whereby the contentions about the interpretation of scripture are to be decided should be common either in deede or in right to both parties contesting where as the priuate inspiration that one of the parties pretendes is noe common meanes neither in deede nor in right to the other the Scripture aduertiseth vs that the angell of Sathan transformes himselfe into the angell of light and commaunds vs to examine the Spirits and discerne whether they be of God Now by what shall the Spirits be examined to trie whether they be of God If by the Church then we must first know the Church if by the Scripture we must first be assured of the true interpretatiō of the Scripture for to examine them by the Scripture is to examine them by the true sense and by the true interpretation of Scripture And therefore it is not from the particular inspiration of the Spirit of God that we must learne what the true interpretation of te Scripture is since contrarywise it is from the Scripture truly interpreted that we ought to learne whether the Spirit that inspires vs be the true Spirit of God And then these aduertisements of sainct PETER The Scripture is not of priuate interpretation And of sainct AVGVSRINE Hold not priuates truthes least you be depriued of the truth exclude as well the refuge of particular inspirations as the certaintie of humane discourse Now if neither humane discourse nor priuate inspiration be infallible meanes to assure a particular man of the true interpretation of Scripture in euery point of Faith but that he must haue recourse to an externall meanes interposed from God betweene the Scripture and vs as the authoritie of the magistrate betweene the law of the Prince and the people to draw out to forme and to propound the decisions for vs What can this meanes be but
that where of God saith by the mouth of Esay Thou shalt iudge euerie tongue that shall resist thee in iudgement And by his owne The gates of Hell thall not preuaile against her And againe Let him that heares not the Church be vnto thee as a heathen or a publica And by that of S. PAVL God hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets Pastors and Doctors c. that we may noe longer 〈◊〉 little Children waueringe with euerie winde of doctrine And againe The Church is the Pillar and foundation of trutb doth not RVFFINVS write that Saint Basile and Saint GREGORY Nazianzene tooke the interpretacion of the Scriptures not from theire owne sense but from the tradition of the Fathers And doth not Saint AVGVSTINE crie out within the wombe of the Church is the dwellinge of truth And againe All the fulnesse of authoritie and all the light of reason for reparation of human kinde consistes in the only healthfull name of Christ and in his only Church And doth not VINCENTIVS Lirinensis say because all vnderstand not the holie Scripture by reason of the depth thereof in one sense But one interprets it in one fashion an other in an other so that it seemes there may be as many seuer all opinions drawne out of it as there are seuer all men for Nouatiā expounds it one waie Photinus another waie Sabellius an other Donatus an other Arrius Eunomius Macedonius an other Apollinaris Priscillianus an other Iouinian Pelagius Caelestius and finally Nestorius an other for these causes it is verie necessarie to auoid the perill as so manie great Labyrinths of so diuers errors that the line of the propheticall and apostolicall interpretation should be drawne according to the rule of the Ecclesiasticall and Catholique sense And háue not the ministers of Geneua themselues noted this in the margent of theire last Bibles The doctrine of Faith requires a domesticall and particular instruction namely in those that are ordained to deliuer it into the Church least they should take it in theire owne particular sense vnder colour of the Scripture And this is it that was anciently called TRADITION in the Church Now if the certainty of the interpretation of the Church ought to be také according to the exposition of the very Geneua Bibles not from the sense of euery particular man but from the traditiō of the Church how can it be that the truth of the vnder standinge of the Scripture should be the only certaine and infallible marke to discerne and know the Church But against these proofes the aduersaries of the Church propound obiections which we had best cōfute before we proceede to an other article The first obiection is that Saint AVSTINE in his writinge against the Manichees after he hath made a longe list of the markes of the Church addes this Among you where no such thing is found as holdes and tyes me there soundes only a promisse of the truth which if it be soe manifestly demonstrated as none can call it in question ought to be preferred before all those things whereby I am retained in the Catholicke Church And from hence they conclude that S. AVGVSTINE held not the other markes for necessary and infallible but onelie for probable and coniecturall since he offered to depart from them if they could demonstrate to him vndoubtedly that the truth was of the other side To this I make two answeres one that the truth whereof Saint AVGVSTINE speakes makes nothing for theire purpose that alleage it For Saint AVGVSTINE speaketh not there of the truth demonstrated by scripture which is that whereof the Protestants vaunt but of the truth demonstrated by the light of naturalle reason which was that that the Manichees promised as it appeares by what he said three lines belowe I would not beleeue the Ghospell if the authoritie of the Catholicke Church did not moue me to it And a little after And therefore if thou must yeeld me a reason set aside the Ghospell if thou wilt tye thy-self to the Ghospell I will tye myself to those by whom I haue beleued in the Ghospell And againe The authoritie of the Catholiks being destroyed I could not beleeue the Ghospell because it is by them that I haue beleeued it And in an other place That which remaines for you is to saie that you will produce areason soe certaine and inuincible as the truth thereof being manifested by it selfe it shall haue noe neede of the authoritie of anie witnes nor of the veritie vertue you must reade of anie miracle The other answer is that Saint AVGVSTINE did not propound this in the forme of a possible condition for contrarywise he disputes of deliberate purpose against the Manichees that the naturall light of reason could not be the waie to come to the knowlege of the truth of saluation but in the forme of an impossible condition and which consequentlie diminisheth nothing from the efficacie of the markes of the Church as it appeares by what he addes immediatelie after But if it be only promised and not exhibited none shall separate me from this Faith which by so manie and so great bondes so calls he the externall and sensible markes of the Church bindes my Spirit to the Christian Religion The second obiection that the aduersaries of the Church oppose is that the externall and sensible marks that the Fathers assigne to the Church as antiquitie perpetuitie eminencie and succession belong not to the Church only for as much as manie other things may claime antiquitie as the Sunne the Sea the mountaines and manie other succession as the Springs the brookes the riuers and manie other vniuersalitie as the aire the earth and the other Elements and euen amougst Religions that of the pagans hath heeretofore had eminencie and vniuersalitie and that of the Iewes hath still antiquitie and perpetuitie Certainlie a childish and ridiculous obiection for first the marks that God hath giuen to his Church haue not bene imposed vpon her to distinguish her frō all kindes of things but to distinguish her only from those things that are contained though equiuocally vnder the same next kinde and may be supposed and taken for Churches that is to saie from other Christian societies to witt from hereticall and Schismaticall Sects which challenge and pretend by false markes the title of the Church no more then the markes that Golodmithes giuen to golde that it will not euaporate in the fire and that it will resist the coupelle and the water of separatiō are not giue it to discerne it from all kinde of bodies for there are other bodies to which these conditions arc common as glasse and diamondes but to discerne it from false gold that is from metalls made and sophisticated that may be supposed and made to passe for golde And this alsoe Saint AVGVSTINE esteemes the Church would insinuate in the Canticle where after she hath demaunded of her
spouse markes of the place where he dwells she saith Least I be as hidden amougst the flockes of thy competitors that is to saie saith saint AVGVSTINE of those that being in the beginninge with thee would assemble without not thy flocke but theire stocks For what is this but to saie that the Church demaundes marks of her spouse not to be discerned from all kinde of things but to be discerned only from the societie of heretickes which beare by false markes the name of Christ and the title of Churches And secondly it is not necessary that the markes in parte that is to saie those that taken separatlie haue not the entire office of markes may not be found euery one a parte without the thing marked but that the thing may not be found without euery one of them nor they taken iointly and altogether without the thing whose marke they are And therefor the argument of the markes in parte separated is good to argue negatiuely and to saie with sainct Austine against the Donatistes The Church hath this most certaine marke that she cannot be hidden she is then knowne to all nations the sect of Donatus is vnknowne to manie nations then that is not she Or with saint IEROM against the Luciferians Hilarius being dead a deacon he could ordaine no Priest after him now that is noe Church that hath noe Priestes or with the same saint AVGVSTINE against all heresies in generall euerie heresie that sitts in corners is a concubine and no matron But the argument of the markes in part taken iointlie is good to argue both negatiuely and affirmatiuely and to conclude with saint AVGVSTINE Suppose then that I omitt this wisedome that you denie to be in the Catholicke Church there are many other thinges that retaine me most iustlie in her lappe The consent of people and nations retaines me The authoritie begun by miracles nourished by hope increased by charitie confirmed by antiquitie retaines me The Succession of Prelates since the sea of Peter to whom or Lord consigned the feeding of his sheepe after his resurrection to the present Bishops Sea retaines me and finallie the very name of Catholicke retaines me which not without cause this Church alone amongst soe manie and soe great heresies hath so maintained as when a stranger askes where they assemble to comunicate in the Catholicke Church there is no hereticke tha dare shew him his owne temple or his owne howse From what places of the voice of the sheepeheard the markes of the Church ought to be taken CHAPTER VI. The continuance of the Kinges answere The king hath learnt from the reading of the holie Scripture and all the Fathers heretofore none excepted held noe otherwise that the true and essentiall forme of the Church is that the sheepe of Christ doe heare the voice of theire pastor THE REPLIE To heare the voice of the Pastor is the office of the sheepe but not the essentiall forme either of the Church or of the sheepe For the essentiall forme of the Church I meane essentiall forme analogically as that of the supposts constituted by aggregation is vnitie in the meanes of vocation to saluation and the essentiall forme of the flocke is the communion and participation to this vnitie The name of Church saith saint CHRISOSTOM is a name of agreement and vnion And saint AVGVSTINE God is one the Church is vnitie nothing agreeth with this one ' but vnitie But if the essentiall forme of the flocke were to heare the voice of the Pastor doth not he heare the voice of the Pastor that heares her voice of whom the Pastor said by the mouth of Esay Thou shalt iudge euerie tongue that resisteth thee in Iudgement And by his owne mouth The gates of Hell shall not preuaile against her And whosoeuer heares her not shall be held as a heathen and a Publican And by the mouth of saint PAVL He hath placed in the Church Apostles Prophets Euangelists Pastors and Doctors c. that we may no more be little children fleeting and wauering with euerie wind of Doctrine And doth not saint AVGVSTINE cry out The truth of Scripture is held by vs when we doe that which pleaseth the vniuersall Church whom the authoritie of the same scriptures recommends And againe There are manie thinges that the vniuersall Church obserueth and which therefore are lawfullie belieued to haue bene deliuered by tradition of the Apostles although we finde them not written And then againe to heare the voice of the Pastor is it not to heare it according to true vnderstanding for doth not TERTVLLIAN pronounce An adulterate glosse doth as much outrage to the truth as a false penne And doth not Saint Hilarie saie The heresie is in the vnderstanding and not in the Scripture the sense and not the word becomes the crime And doth not saint Ierome write The Ghospell is not in the words but in the sense And doth not saint AVGVSTINE cty out All the heretickes which receiue the scriptures thincke to follow them when they follow theire owne errors And in an other place Heretickes were no heretickes but that misvnderstanding the Scripture they defend obstinately theire owne false opinions against the truth thereof And againe Manie things are spoken by Christ in the Scriptures in such a manner as the impions Spirits of heretickes who will needs teach before they are taught are thereby lead into error And vpon saint Iohn The heresies and peruerse doctrines which intangle Soules and cast them headlong into hell haue theire birth no where but from good Scriptures euilly vnderstood And so is not the question still to whom it belongs to iudge infalliblie of the true sense of the Scripture Moreouer the first voice of the shepheard that the Fathers summond the sheepe to heare is it not that whereby he designes the markes of his Sheepefolde that is of his Church I haue said saint AVGVSTINE the most manifest voice of my pastor who recommends and expresses to me his Church without anie ambigiutie I must blame myself if for the wordes of men I straie from his floke which is the Church since principallie he admonishes me saying My sheepe heare my voyce Now which is this voice of the pastor wherein Saint AVGVSTINE will haue vs seeke for the markes of the Church but that wich expresses not the doctrine contested betweene him and his aduersaries which was that of the truth of the baptisme giuen by hereticks but the prerogatiues of eminencie perpetuitie vniuersalitie and other externall and sensible markes and conditions promised to the Church If the holie Scriptures saith saint AVGVSTINE haue designed the 〈◊〉 only in Africa and in a little medly of men dwelling in the rockes and Mountaines neere Rome and in the howse and territorie of a spanish Ladie though whatsoeuer other pamphlets may be produced there are none but the Donatists that haue the Church if the
Scripture haue bounded her to a little number of Moores of the Cesarian prouince then we must goe to the Rogatists if to a little compaine of Tripolitans Byzacenians and prouincialls the Maximianists haue gotten her If onlie to those of the East we must seeke her amongst the Arrians Macedonians Eunomians and others if there be others to be found for who can number the particular heresies of euerie nation But if by the diuine and most certaine testimonie of the holie Scriptures she is designed to be in all Nations whatsoeuer is alleadged to vs or from whence soeuer it is alleadged by those that saie heere is Christ there is Christ if we be sheepe lett vs rather heare the voice of our shepheard who saith beleeue them not for these are not tobe found in manie places where she is and she who is euerie where is also wheresoeuer they are And againe My sheepe heare my voice and follow me You haue heard his most manifest voice recommendinge his future Church not only in the psalmes and in the prophets but by his owne mouth alsoe And a little after This is no obscure question and wherein they may deceiue you of whom our Lord hath foretolde that they should come and saie lo heere is Christ behold he is tbere lo he is in the desert that is to saie out of the frequeneie of the multitud beholde him heere in the secret places that is in hidden traditions and darke Doctrines You heare that the Church must be spread ouer all and grow to the haruest you haue the citie of which himselfe that built it said the Cittie built vpon a hill cannot be hidden it is then she that is not in anie single parte of the earth but is well knowne euery where Beholde the markes of the Church that saint AVGVSTINE affirmes to be designed by the voice of the pastor and soe cleerely designed as they neede noe interpreter to the end that the Church beinge knowne by them we may after by the Church be informed of the sense of the other voices of the pastor which neede interpretarion Produce to vs said he something for your cause which cannot be interpreted more truly against you nay which at all needes no interpreter as these wordes In thy seede all nations shall be blest neede no interpreter As these wordes It behoued that Christ should suffer and rise againe the third daie and that in his name there should be preached penāce and remissiō of Sinnes through all nations beginning from Ierusalem haue no neede of an interpreter c. As these wordes And this Ghospell of the kingdome shall be preached through the whole world in testimonie to all people and then the end shall come haue noe neede of an interpreter As these wordes Let both grow together till haruest haue noe neede of an interpretor For when they had neede of an interpretor our Lord himselfe ineerpreted them for euen as when a testator ordaines some one to interpret the difficulties of his testament and that the name o this interpreter being common and equiuocall to manie the testator assignes marks in his 〈◊〉 to make him knowne the clause whereby he designes the markes to know him must be so cleere as they shall need no interpreter since it is by them that he should be knowne to whom it is necessary they should addresse themselues to make them vnderstand those thing that shall neede interpretation So God hauing promised in his testament to giue the interpretatiō of his testamēt to the Church the wordes whereby the markes of the Church are there designed must be so cleere that they shall neede noe interpreter so that by them the Church beinge knowne we may after by the Church learne the vnderstanding of those things that neede an interpreter And therefore the order and course of S. AVGVSTINE was to verifie by places of Scripture which had not need of an interpretor the externall and sensible markes ' of the Church by the externall and sensible markes of the Church the Church itselfe and by the Church the vnderstanding of those places of Scripture which had need of interpretation n This point said he we reade it not plainely and euidētly neither I nor thou but if there were beere some mā indued with wisdome to whom our Lord himselfe had giuen testimonie and that he were consulted with by vs about this question I beleeve we would nothinge doubte to doe as he would 〈◊〉 vs for feare of beinge iudged repugnant not soe much to him as to our Lord Iesus Christ by whom he was recommended Now he giues testimony to his Church And elswhere Whosoeuer then feareth to be deceaued through the obscuritie of this questiō lett him cōsult with that Church which the holy Scripture bath designed without 〈◊〉 ambiguitie But this was when hee disputed with the Donatists who agreed with the Catholicks concerninge the truth of the Scripture for when he disputed with the Manichees or with the Infidells which denied or questioned it then he changed his method and did not proue to them the Church by the Scripture but the Scripture by the Church and to that end he vsed two kindes of proceedinge The one was to put it for a ground that if god haue care of the Saluation of man as without this principle all discourse of Religion is in vaine there can be noe doubt but he hath appointed a meanes howe they might attaine it and that this meanes not cōsisting in thinges knowne by naturall reason for as much as thē naturallie all men would agree in it it is thē of necessity that it should consist in authority and then this ground benig laid to verifie that amonge all the Societies of Religion that bee in the world the onely Catholicke Church hath the true markes of authority The other proceedinge was to propose to them the accomplishment of profecies touching the extirpation of Idolles and the ruyne of the false Gods of the paganes and touchinge the abolishment of the Iewish Ceremonies and the dispersinge of the people of the Iewes and touchinge the comeinge of a newe lawe maker and of a newe Religion and to represent to them that these prophecies were written before the birth of our Lord and kept by the enemies of the Church and were couched in termes soe cleere that it was a wonder that the Iewes which kept them were not persuaded by them but that within the same bookes it was foretolde that theyshould be stricken with blindnes and that in seeinge they should not see And by this meanes to proue to them that these were sacred and inspired from God and then this obtained to shewe them in the same prophecies the markes whereby amongst soe manie Societies which should vsurpe the title of Christian Societies shee was to be discerned to whow appertained the right of beinge the true Common wealth of Christ. And she beinge finally acknowledged to addresse them to
For first the word Ecclesia Church is deriued from a verbe which signifies to call and not to predestinate frō whence S. Paul confirming the vse of this etymology inscribes his first to the Corinthians To the Saints called And in the epistle to the Ephes. he saith One bodie and one Spirit as you are called in one hope of your vocatiō And in the epist. to the Coloss. Lett the peace of Christ rule in your harts by which you are called in one-selfe bodie And secondly the Church is a Societie and there is this difference betweene a simple multitude and a societie that the societie adds to the partes of the multitude a condition and a certaine caracter as it were in vertue whereof they may cōmunicate together Now predestination as it is simple predestination puts nothing into the persons of the predestinate and is not made in them but in God only and by consequent doth not make them actually partes of the Church Our predestination saith S. AVGVST is not made in vs but in God the three other things are made in vs vocation iustification and glorification For that that is alleadged out of saint Paul that God knowes those that are his and hath marked them with his signet must be vnderstood that he hath marked the predestinate in himselfe that is to saie in his eternall determination and not in them as an Architect who designes in his spirit certaine stones that he will imploy in his building markes thē not by this mentall designation in them but in himselfe and makes thē not by this simple determinatiō actuall partes of his building I meane to be briefe that the vniō that cōstitutes men in the Church is in thē now the vnion that the predestinate haue in God as they are simplie predestinate is not in thē but in God alone And so it is not the vnion of predestination but that of vocatiō that cōstitutes men in the Church Thirdly S. Paul teacheth vs that the Church is the bodie of Christ and that by analogie to an organicall body God saith he constituted him head ouer all the Church which is his bodie And againe I accomplish that which wātes of the passions of Christ in my flesh for his bodie which is the Church Now it is of the essence of an organicall bodie as it is organicall to be composed of diuers offices members and parts If all the members saith S. Paul were one member where should the bodie be And by this reason the schoolemen proue that the heauens are not animated or liuing bodies because they are not organicall bodies and they proue they are not organicall bodies because they are not made vp of heterogeneall and different partes in cōposition and cōplexiō And therefore it is of the essence of the Church to haue distinction of members organs and offices is the Church doth not arise from the hidden and eternall predestinatiō for then the not predestinate could not be ministers and pastors of the Church but from externall and tēporall vocation And by consequent it is in the externall visible and temporall vocation and not in predestination which is internall to God hiddē and eternall that the being and essentiall forme of the Church consists Fowrthly the same Saint Paul saith that God hath tempered the honor of the members that there might be no schisme in the body Now the predestinate are not capable of schisme as they are predestinat but as they are called so it is not predestination but vocation that frames the bodie of the Church Fiftly he affirmes the Church to be our mother the superior Ierusalem saith he that is 〈◊〉 saie Ierusalē taken not accordinge to the lowlynes of the legall 〈◊〉 but according to the height of the Euangelicall sense is free which is our mother And he addes that it is of her that 〈◊〉 writes Reioyce thou barren woman that bringst not forth children Now the Church doth not engēder vs by predestination for God alone is the author of predestination and not the Church but by vocation and consequently it is vocation and not predestination that cōstitutes the Church in the state of a Church mother of the faithfull Moreouer the knowledge of being Children to the mother is before the knowledge of being Children to the father by the interposition of the mothers authoritie saith saint AVG wee are perswaded of the true Father For that that Aristotle writes That in certaine partes of the vpper 〈◊〉 where women were common they discerned the children by the resēblance they had to theire fathers was good for those people where that similitude had place but we in whose nature the image of God is soe defaced by the spott of originall sinne as we can noe more be knowne to be his children by vertue of naturall similitude only there is noe other meanes for vs to pretend to this quality but that we are regenerated by him in our spirituall mother which is the Church his only spouse And for this cause the Ancientes are soe carefull to saie that he shall not haue God for his Father that denies the Church for his mother and that if any be out of the Church he shall be excluded out of the mumber of the children and to exhort the Christians to doe like the Xanthians in taking the Surname of theire mother that is to say the title of Catholicke We receiue the holy Ghost saith Saint AVGVSTINE if we loe the Church if we be knitt in one bodie by charitie if we reioyce in the Catholicke name and faith Now the certaintie of being Children to the Church cannot serue vs for a meanes and path way to come to the perswasion of being the children of God if the definition of the Church consist in the hidden and inuisible secret of predestination For by this definitiō contrarywise we must be assured to be Children of God and comprehended in the Rolle of the predestinate before we can be assured that we are the Children of the Church So the definition of the Church ought to consist not in the hidden and inuisiblie condition of predestination but in the externall and visible condicion of vocation Also we see that our Lord who was the God-father of this Societie and gaue it the name of the Church in that sense that she ought to beare it hath neuer vsed that name neither he nor his Apostles but to designe a visible Societie constituted by externall and temporall vocation For when he saith Vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against her And I will giue thee the keyes of the the kingdome of heauen this word in the future tense I will build shewes he speakes of a Church constituted not by prestination which was established from all eternitie but by externall and temporall vocation And the word keyes which signifies the authority of the ministery confirmes it
corrected or explained it both in the conference that he had with them in Carthage and in his retractations as there remaines noe more colour to abuse it For Saint AVGVSTINE in his first disputatiōs against the Donatistes finding himself pressed with the arguments that they brought to proue that baptisme could not be giuen by heretickes because heretickes were out of the Church aduised himselfe and particularlie in the worke of the seuen bookes of baptisme from whence this distinction of people knowne in the eyes of God and in the eyes of men is principally taken to helpe himselfe against them not with the formall definition of the Church by which onely infidells and hereticall and Schismaticall Christians are excluded but by the finall definition of the Church that is to saie by the definition of the Church considered according to the finall and future number of those of whom she should be constituted in the other world from which wicked Catholickes are also excluded to the end to inferr from thence against the Donatistes that as euill Catholickes though they were out of the Church defined according to her future permanent and principall being did truly baptise soe heretickes and Schismatickes though they were out of the Church defined according to her present and passant being yet might administer true baptisme And for a foundation of his definition he made vse of Epithetes of Salomon and S. Paul hauing noe spott nor wrinkle and 〈◊〉 her such like elogies of the Church which appertained either to the state of the other world or to the puritie of doctrine But after that the Donatistes abused both this definition and the testimonies from whence it was taken to inferre from thence that the Catholicke Communion which was mingled with wicked men was not the Church he changed his proceding in the conference that he had with them at Carthage and declared that this definition belonged not to the Church considered according to the present and formall being which she hath in this world but accordinge to the future and finall being which she shall haue in the next The Catholicks saith he made it appeare by many testimonies and examples of holy Scriptures that wicked mē are now so mingled in the Church that although Ecclesiasticall discipline ought to be watchfull to correct them both in words and by excommunications and degradations neuerthelesse not onely being hidden they are vnknowne but euen being knowne they are often tollerated for the vnitie of peace and shewed that the testimonies of scriptures did in that manner well agree together to witt that the places whereby the Church is represented with the medly of the wicked signisie the present tyme of the Church as she is in this world and the places whereby she is designed to haue no wicked persons mixt with her signifie the future state of the Church such as she shall eternally haue in the world to come And a little after so the Catholickes refuted the calumny of the two Churches declaring expressely and instantly what they intended to saie to witt that they had not pretended that that Church which is now mingled with wicked men should be an other Church then the kingdome of God that shall haue no wicked pesons in it but that the same one and holy Church is now in one sorte and shall be then in an other now she is compounded of good and wicked men and thē she shall not be soe And in the worke of the Cittie of God made by him after the Conference of Carthage there where the one and other kinde are found that is good euill there the Church is as 〈◊〉 is at this present but where the one only shal be there is the Church such as she is to 〈◊〉 when there shal be no wicked men in her And in the answere to the second Epistle of Gaudentias written also after the said Conference You see that the Church according to Cyprian is called Catholicke by the name of all and it is not without manifestly-wicked men And in the second booke of his retractations I wrote said he 7. bookes of Baptisme against the Donatistes attempting to defend themselues by the authority of the most happie Bishop and Martyr 〈◊〉 in all those bookes where I haue described the Church without wrinckle or spott it must not be takē of the Church as shee in her present being but as being 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 such whē she shall appeare in glorie And againe In my writings to an vnknowē Donatist speaking of the multitude of cockle I said by which are vnderstood all heretickes there wantes a Coniunction which is necessary for I should haue said by which are also vnderstood all beretickes c. whereas I spake as if there were onely cockle out of the Church and none in the Church And neuerthelesse the Church is the Kingdome of Christ from whence the Angells in the haruest tyme will plucke vp all Scandalls which caused the Martyr Cyprian to saie Although we see tares in the Church yet ought neither our faith nor our charitie to be so diuerted as because we see tares in the Church we should therefore seperate our-selues from the Church Which sense we haue also followed els where and principallie against the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 present in the act of the Conference From whence it appeares how much it is to abuse Saint AVGVSTINES wordes against the sense whereto himselfe intendes they should be either corrected or explained to transferr as the protestantes doe that that he spake of the Church considered according to her future and finall being in the other world and applie it to the Church considered accordinge to her actuall being heere and to inferr from thence that she may consist in this world formally in the onely mumber of the predestinate and remaine hidden and visible To the fift obiection which is that Saint Ierom writes vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians The Church is glorions wthout spott or wrinkle or anie such like thing he then which is a sinner and soyled with anie spott cannot be called of the Church of Christ neither subiect to Christ We answere that he meanes not to saie that wicked men are not of the Church which is the body of Christ which fightes heere below but that they are not of the number of the Church which is the bodie of Christ which shall raigne in heauen For soe farr of is it from Saint IEROM to belieue that the promise to be without wrinkle or spott of manners appertaines to the Church considered as she is in this world that he cryes out quite contrarilie against the Pelagians That what the Apostle writes that our Lord will make his Church holy and without spott or wrinkle shall be accomplished at the end of the world and in the consummation of vertues And againe True perfection and without soyle is reserued for heauen when the bridegrome shall say to the bride Thou art wholie saire my
if anie of her members departe from the rule of faith will preferre the loue of truth before the loue of vnitie She knowes that the supreme lawe in the howse of God is the sinceritie of heauélie doctrine which if anie one forsake he forsakes Christ who is truth it self he forsakes the Church which is the 〈◊〉 foundation of truth VVith such separatistes a man truly Catholique neither will nor maic communicate Far what agreement is there betweene Christ and 〈◊〉 THE REPLIE HEERE his Maiestie must giue me leaue to saie that he changeth the way of his disputation and goes out of the lists quite from the state of the question For the question is not whether to obtaine the name of Catholicke to attaine to saluation it be necessary to be vnited with anie one of the members of the Church when it comes to be separated frō truth but whether to obtaine the name of Catholicke attaine to saluation it be necessatie to be vnited with the whole masse vniuersall Bodie of this Church which the Fathers haue called Catholick Neither is it the question whether there may be anie externall and visible societie wherewith it is vnlawfull to commuuicate but whether such a tyme can be wherein there is noe externall and visible Societie wherewith it is necessary to communicate For to saic that all Communion are not to be desired and that there are Congregations wherewith it is not lawfull to Communicate whieh of vs euer doubted it Nay contrarily doe we not daily pronounce anathema against those that Communicate with heretickes or Schismatickes and in that we 〈◊〉 his maiestie to returne to the Communion of the Catholicke Church from that of the Caluinists doth it not proue sufficiently that we holde not that there should be Cōm union helde with all kinde of sects The state thē of the questiō to ouerthrowe our Thesis and cōclude some thinge against vs requires not to proue that there may be Societies wherewith we ought to haue noe Cōmunion for who denies that but to proue that there may come a tyme wherein there can be found noe externall and visible Societie wherewith it is lawfull to communicate and that this tyme beinge come as Luther supposed it to be when he began to pitch his ensignes in the fielde it is necessary to goe forth from all the Religions that are then to be found visible in the world and to make a new Communion and a congregation a parte See heere what is needefull to be proued and in steede of this the excellent kinge aleageth that if anie member of the Church departe from the rule of Faith the Church must preserr the loue of veritie before the loue of vnitie To this answere of his 〈◊〉 we will answere two thinges the first that there is noe incompatibilitie beweene this thesis we must be vnited with the vniuersall bodie of the Catholicke Church And this antithesis if anie member departe from the rule of faith we must not be vnited with it For the one speakes of the bodie of the Church and the other speakes of some one of the members of the Church and the speciall mention os some one of the Church departing from the true faith supposes the staie and perseuerāce of the rest of the bodie of the Church in the faith Now it is with that bodie from whence that parte that forsakes the faith deuides it selfe that wee say we must haue Communion and vnitie and not with the parte that separates it selfe from the bodie for it is not a meanes to maintaine vnitie to haue vnitie with those that deuide themselues from vnitie The second that there is great difference betweene the rightes and 〈◊〉 of the Catholicke Church the preuiledges of particular Churches For the infallible assistance of the holy Ghost was neuer promised to euery particular Church but to the bodie of the Catholicke Church And therefore as the elements are corruptible in their partes but incorruptible in their all soe the Church is corruptible in her parts but incorruptible in her all in such sorte that though some particular Churches may erre in faith and consequentlie cease from beinge Churches neuerthelesse there alwaies remaines one masse of a Churche exempt 〈◊〉 corruptiō soe greate and eminent that she representes and conserues in herselfe the beinge rightes and prerogatiues of all the whole And soe the obligation that we haue to Communicate with the Catholicke Church is one thinge and an other the obligation that we haue to Communicate with particular Churches For with her wee are bound to Communicate necessarily and absolutely vnder paine of anathema and damnation because out of her Communion none can be saued and with others onely whiles they Communicate with her And the pretence of truth cannot be alleadged to make this obligation conditionall since Saint Paule saith the Church is the fouudation of truth And Saint AVGVSTINE within the wombe of the Church truth hath her dwellinge Nor can it be obiected that the supreme lawe in the howse of God is the sinceritie of heauenly Doctrine For besides that this lawe hath her Statutes written and vnwritten following this precept of S. PAVL followe the traditions that you haue receiued from vs whether by wordes or by Epistles And this testimonie of Eusebius The Apostles haue giuen some things by writing and others by vnwritten lawes And this obseruation of sainct CHRYSOSTOME From whence it appeares that the Apostles haue not deliuered all things by writinges but manie things alsoe without writing it is not only necessary in matters contested to haue a lawe but it is needefull besides the lawe to haue a iudge with authoritie able to oblige and subdue the sense of particular persons to interpret the wordes of the lawe which Iudge as we haue alreadie demonstrated cā be noe other but the Church How to vnderstand these wordes of sainct Gregory Nazianzene There is a sacred warre CHAP. XIV The continuance of the Kings Answere THE Church then must flye the communion of those and saie with sainct Gregory Nazianzene that a 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 is better then an infected vnitie And will not doubt to pronoūce with the same blessed Father that there is a sacred warie THE REPLIE THERE is noe doubt of prouing that there may be some societie whose communion must be auoided for none denies it but of prouing that there may come such a tyme wherein there is noe externall and visible societie wherewith we are bounde to cōmunicate Now the places that his Maiestie citeth out of S. GREGORIE NAZIANZENE are soe farre from insinuatinge anie such thing as they affirme the quite contrary For S. GREGORIE saith not these wordes against the externall and visible Communion of the Church of his tyme but against the craftie practises of the Arrians which demaūded vnder pretence of peace to be receiued into the communion of the Church with Confessions of the faith ambiguous and
light more splendid then the Sunn whose rayes From the ethereall desert first doe springe And that the rest of the seede of the woman were those of whom our Lord said shewing his disciples See heere my mother and my bretheren For though Saint Iohn make mention of the paines of childbirth neuerthelesse those wordes may be vnderstood to be spoken accordinge to the ordinarie custome of the childbirth of wemen as it is written that the daies of the purification of the childbirth of the virgin were accomplished and that she presented our Lord in the temple to obserue the lawe that commaunded that euery male that opens the wombe shall be holy to the Lord. Now if the mention of the paines of childbirth keepe vs from expoundinge this passage of the virgin and obligeth vs to transferr it to the Church what shall hinder vs from interpretinge still the wildernesse to be heauen and from sayinge that the wildernesse whither the woman fled was heauen into which the first of the faithfull persecuted and martyred fled euery day by theire death and the Church in theire persons from before the face of the serpent and were deliuered from his Snares persecutions and temptations followeinge this exclamation of Saint IOHN Blessed are those that dye for the cause for the Lord for they shall rest from thence forward from theire labors Or if wee will not by the word Wildernesse vnderstand heauen who shall hinder vs frō sayinge that this woman was the Church who haueinge bene once amongst the Iewes after she had brought forth Christ by the preachinge of the Ghospell was persecuted by the Iewes that is to saie the people of the Gentiles which is often vnderstood by the wildernesse from whence it is that S. AVG. interpretinge these wordes of the Psalmist Whē I passed through the wildernesse the earth trēbled writes the wildernesse were the natiōs that 〈◊〉 ignorant of God the wildernesse was there where there was noe lawe giuen from God where noe Prophetes had dwelt which had foretolde that the Lord should come And who can hinder vs from Supposeinge that the relicks of the seede of the woman were the Iewes who were conuerred to the Christian Religion and whose generall reunion with the Church shall be made before the end of the world or who can forbidd vs to interpret this wildernesse to be the exclusion from ciuill and politicke charges from which the Church was soe banished vnder the pagan Emperors that the Christians were not admitted to anie parte of the administration of the Common wealth For our aduersaries will not haue that the number of three yeares and a halfe to which this flight is limitted should be taken accordinge to the ordinary and literall accompt Or finally if it permitted to the last commers to hope to finde the diuination of the passages of the Reuelation in theire coniectures as the cupp of prophecie in Beniamins Sacke Who shall hinder vs from applyinge this allegory to the Conuersion of the Countries newly discouered and to in terpret the wildernesse to be the Indias and the other hemispheare which had bene soe longe tyme left waste and desert from the knowledge of the true God and from saying that the two wings are the two nauigation of the East and west by which the Church that the diuell vnder the ensignes of Mahomet striues to driue from our hemispheare is gone to visite those regions conformable to the stile of the Grecians which call the sailes of shipps wings and say winge a shippe in steede of settinge to the sailes and who shall hinder vs from interpretinge the Eagle from whence these two winges preceede to be the westerne part of the Roman Empire whereof these two nauigations are partes and from expoundinge the relickes of the woman to be the Catholickes that remaine vnder the tiranny of Mahomet For to expound the woman to be the secret mumber of the predestinate and the wildernesse to be inuisibilitie and obscurity how can it agree with that that our Lord Cryes If they tell you heere is Christ beholde him in the desart goe not forth beholde him in the secret places belieue them not And S. AVGVSTINE after him It is not an obscure question and wherein they can deceiue you of whom our Lord foretolde that they should come and saie see heere is Christ beholde he is there see heere hee is in the wildernesse that is out of the frequency of the multitude And a while after that is then the Church that is not in anie one parte of the earth but which is well knowne ouer all And how can it be that the woman beinge retired into the wildernesse that is to saie the Societie of the predestinate beinge shadowed hidden and obscured from before the face of the Dragon shall quit the pursuite of the woman to goe make warr with the relickes of the seede of the woman for if the woman be inuisible how can the relickes of the woman be visible And if from that that is said that the woman flied into the desert it be permitted to conclude that the Church shall be inuisible wherefore shall we not by the same reason conclude that the Babylon of the Reuelation shall be inuisible seeinge Saint IOHN writes And he carried me in the spirit into the desert and I saw the woman sitt vpon the beast And this wee saie not that we pretend to warrant this interpretation more then the rest but to shew how weake foundation such allegoricall allegations are to builde a reuolt and an alteration of Religion vpon and to ouerthrowe soe manie euident and literall promises of perpetuall beinge visibilitie eminencie and purity as God hath made to his Church Of the consequence of the places alleadged by the fathers for the aucthoritie of the Catholicke Church CHAPT XVI The continuance of the Kinges answere NOw to come neerer the point the kinge denies that this exact collection of places out of Saint AVGVSTINE doth in anie sorte touch him THE REPLIE IN truth if the most excellent Kinge can proue that the Church to which he adheares hath bene perpetually visible and eminent aboue all other Christian Societies as Saint AVGVSTINE puts this condition for one of the necessary markes of the Church when he saith she hath this most certaine marke that she cannot be hidden she is then knowne to all nations the sect of Donatus is vnknowne to manie nation then that cannot be she And if he can shew that she hath bene not onely perpetuallie visible and eminent but also perpetuallie pure from all contagion of Schisme and heresie as Saint AVGVSTINE protestes that to be of the essence of the Catholicke Church when he writes noe hereticke belonges to the Catholicke Church because she loues God nor noe Schismaticke because she loues her neighbour And againe The Church of the Saintes is the Catholicke Church the Church of the Saintes is not the Church of the hereticke she was
manie called it in question yet as for him 〈◊〉 reiected it not The Councell of Constantinople surnamed 〈◊〉 held longe after condemned it And Photius the Patriarke of Constantinople yet later saith It can hardly be iustified from Arrianisme which makes it to be 〈◊〉 that it is not the same writinge which bore that name in Saint Epiphanius 〈◊〉 or that it hath since bene salsified by the Arrians Neither doth that booke 〈◊〉 either expressely or equiualently that all Bishops are in a sort oecumenicall He saith no more but this speakeinge collectiuely to all Bishops and not distributiuely to euery Bishop Wee write these thinges for confirmation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of you to whom the episcopat is committed ouer all But if the had said it what could followe of that doth not Saint AVGVSTINE say that the 〈◊〉 all charge is common to all Bishops and for all that doth hee forbeare to protest in the same place that the Pope is supereminent in a more high 〈◊〉 As 〈◊〉 saith hee cease not to rore about the pastures of our Lords 〈◊〉 and to seeke euerie side for in-letts to snatch awaie the sheepe bought at soe high a 〈◊〉 and that to vs all which exercise the office of Bishops the pastor all charge is common although thou art 〈◊〉 in a higher degree And in an other place that in the Roman Church there hath alwaies flourisht the 〈◊〉 of the Apostolicall chaire Of the comparison of the Pope with other Bishops CHAPT XXV The continuance of the kings answere BVt then the ordinary 〈◊〉 shewed that it was very true and a thousand examples of history may yet easily demonstrate it THE REPLIE ANd wherefore then that we may begin this information in the age of Saint 〈◊〉 which was the first age after that of the Apostle and end it in that of Saint 〈◊〉 the great whom Caluin will haue to be the 〈◊〉 true and lawfull Bishop of Rome when Saint IRENEVS disputes against the Valentinians doth he cry with the Roman Church because of a more powerfull principalitie that is because of the principalitie of the apostolicall Sea it is necessary that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 should agree for that by this more powerfull principalitie Saint IRENEVS meant not the 〈◊〉 principality of the Cittie of Rome but an other more powerfull principality to 〈◊〉 the Spirituall principality of the Apostolicall Sea wee haue 〈◊〉 both from the same Saint IRENEVS who in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 period called the Roman Church the greatest and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rome 〈◊〉 the two most glorious Apostles 〈◊〉 and Paule And from Saint AVGVSTINE who saith In the Roman 〈◊〉 hath alwaies flourisht the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Apostolical seate And from Saint PROSPER Saint 〈◊〉 second soule who writt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the apostolicall 〈◊〉 hath added more greatenesse to Rome by the Tribunall of Religion then by that of the Empire And why then when VICTOR had excommunicated the Churches of Asia the lesser vpon the question of Easter day which they obserued not according to the vniuersall tradition of the Apostles but according to a locall and particular tradition which had bene instituted for a tyme in their Prouinces did not the same Saint IRENEVS reproche to him that he could not doe it and that he had noe more power to cast them out of the Church then the other Bishops onely admonishe him as it shall appeare hereafter that he should not for soe small a matter cut of soe manie and soe great Churches He exhorted him said EVSEBIVS not to cut of all the Churches of God which held the tradition of this ancient custome And RVFFINVS translatinge EVSEBIVS He reprehended him said hee to haue done 〈◊〉 to cutt from the vnitie of the bodie soe manie and soe great Churches For as for the slaunders wherewith EVSEBIVS and RVFFINVS hereticall Authors the one an Arrian and the other an Origenist both enemies to the Roman Church doe poyson this history they shall be answered hereafter and it shall be shewed that the censure of VICTOR was soe iust that it was after followed by the Oecumenicall councells of Nicea and Ephesus And why then when TERTVLLIAN priest of Carthage in Africa was fallen into the heresie or rather frensie of Montanus doth he write that Praxeas had inforced the Bishop of Rome who did before acknowledge the prophesies of Montanus Prisca and Maximilla and by this acknowledgement brought peace to the Churches of Asia and Phrigia to reuoke his letters of peace already published and cease to 〈◊〉 the spirituall guiftes persuadinge him to belieue false thinges of these prophets and of their Churches and opposing to him the authority of his predecessors For the Montanists of Asia and Phrigia haueing been excommunicated by the Catholicke Bishops and Metropolitans of their Prouinces what right could the Pope haue to receiue them into his communion and to grante them peace if he were not head and superintendent of the whole Church and principally according to the ancient Ecclesiasticall discipline which held that noe Bishop except he were superior could receiue to his communion those that had been execmmunicated by their owne Catholicke Bishops And why then when the same TERTVLLIAN declaimes against the decree of Pope Zepherinus which ordayned that Adulterers hauing done penance 〈◊〉 be receiued into the communion of the Church doth he call him though whith a 〈◊〉 and hereticall scorne the great high priest and the Bishop of Bishops and the good 〈◊〉 and the blessed Pope I heare saith he that an Edict hath been propounded and certainely peremptorilie to witt that the great high priest and the Bishop of Bishops saith I pardon the crimes of adulterie and 〈◊〉 to those that haue performed their penance And againe thou dost sweeten thy sermons with all the allurements of mercie that thou canst good shepheard and blessed Pope and in the parable of the sheepe thou seekest thy Goates And why then when the blessed Martyr CORNELIVS had been created Pope did Saint CYPRIAN say that the Emperor Decius bare with more patience to see a competitor arise in the 〈◊〉 then to see an high priest of God constituted at Rome or according to the oldest and best Copies thē to see an high Priest constituted his riuall in Rome alluding to the two titles that the pagan Emperors assumed the one of Emperor and the other of high Priest and comparing the concurrence that the Emperor receiued in the quality of Emperor hy the creation of a riuall in his Empire with the concurrence that he receiued in the qualitie of high priest by the creation of a Bishop of Rome And wherefore doth he call the 〈◊〉 Church the Chaire of Peter and the principall Church and the originall of the 〈◊〉 all vnitie They durst saith he saile to Rome and carrie letters from prophane and Schismaticall persons to the chaire of Peter and to the principall Church from whence the sacerdot all vnitie
Celestine make S. Cyrill Patriark of Alexandria his Vicar in the East to iudge the cause of Nestorius and appointed him to excommunicate Nestorius if within ten daies after the receipt of the letters from the Apostolicke Sea he did not anathematize his error The authoritie of our Sea said he being added to thee and vsing with power the representation of our place thou shalt execute exactly and seuerelie this sentence to wit that if within ten 〈◊〉 tolde aster signification made to him of this admonition Nestorius 〈◊〉 not his naughtie doctrines c. thy Holynesse prouiding without delaie for that 〈◊〉 shall declare him wholy cutt of from our bodie And Prosper touching the same history Celestine to cut of the Nestorian impietie ayded Cyrill the Bishop of Alexandria most glorious defendor of the faith with the Apostolicke sword And why then when S. Cyrill had receiued the Popes admonition did he send to signifie it to Nestorius and to the Constantinopolitans in these wordes 〈◊〉 are constrained to signifie to him by Synodic all letters that if verie speedily and within the tyme sett downe by the most holy Bishop of the Roman Church Celestine he renounce not his nouelties and anathematize them by writing c. he shall no more haue anie parte amongst the ministers of God And for what cause when Pope 〈◊〉 was come in the age following to Constantinople did the Religious men of Syria pray him to doe the same to Anthimus Archbishop of 〈◊〉 We pray you said they to doe to Anthimus as Celestine did to Nestorius assigning him a 〈◊〉 as Celestine did to Nestorius And why then when the Councell of Ephesus proceeded to the condemnation of Nestorius did they couch it in these termes Constrained necessarily by the 〈◊〉 of the Canons and by the letters of our most holie Father and fellowe minister 〈◊〉 we are come not without manie teares to pronounce this sad sentence against him And why then when the Legates of the Pope were arriued to the same Councell of Ephesus did they thanke the Bishops of the Councell for hauing shewed themselues true and holy members of the Pope We giue thankes said they to this reuerent Synod that the letters of our most holie and hlessed Pope hauing bene recited to you you haue by your holie and religious voyces shewed your-selues holie members to your holie head for your 〈◊〉 is not ignorant that saint Peter was the head of all the faith and of all the Apostles And againe none doubtes for it hath bene notorious in all ages that the holy and most blessed Peter Prince and head of the Apostles pillar of the faith foundation of the Catholicke Church did receiue from our Lord IESVS CHRIST the 〈◊〉 of the heauenly Kingdome and the power to binde and loose sinnes and that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and decides causes yet vnto this daie and for all eternitie by his Successors of 〈◊〉 then the holy Successor and ordinarie Vicar and most blessed Pope and Bishop Celestine hath sent vs for him as his Lieutenant to this holie 〈◊〉 And why then when there was a question to passe from the cause of Nestorius to that of Iohn Patriark of Antioch did IVVENALL Bishop of 〈◊〉 say in presence of the whole Councell that the ancient custome and the Apostolicke tradition haue bene that the Church of 〈◊〉 was to be iudged by the Roman It is fitt said hee that the Right 〈◊〉 Bishop of Antioch Iohn honoring this great holy and 〈◊〉 all Councell should haue recourse hither to iustifie himselfe of what is obiected against him and that he should obey and honor the Apostolicke Throne of great Rome sittinge with vs and with the Apostolicke Throne of Ierusalem before which principallie it is accustomed by Apostolicke tradition and practice that the Seate of Antioch is to be ruled and iudged For that we must referr the laste clause of the period of IVVENALL to the Sea of Rome as 〈◊〉 hath done deceauing himselfe with this that the word to obey gouernes the datiue and not considering that the verbe to honor which is there added changeth the Rule it shall be shewed heereafter by seauē necessarie and vndoubted proofes And why then when the Councell proceeded indeede to the cause of IOHN Patriark of Antioch did they reserue the decision to the Pope Being moued writes the Councell to the Pope with the indignitie of the thing we would pronounce against him and the rest the same sentence that he had vnlawfullie pronounced against those which were conuinced of noe crime but to the end to conquerr his rashnesse with meekenesse although he had most iustlie deserued to suffer such a sentence yet we haue reserued him to the iudgement of thy pietie Which afterward the third oecumenicall Councell of Constantinople did imitate in the cause of Macarius Patriark of Antioch as the Emperor Constantine Pogonat reportes in these wordes Macarius Bishop of Antioch and his adherents haue bene deposed by the consent of the whole Councell and remitted to the discretion of the most holie Pope And why then when HILARIE Bishop of Arles vndertooke to ordaine Prelates in the prouince of Vienna without the Popes leaue did the Emperor Valentinian the third make a lawe which afterward the Emperor Theodosius the second inserted into his new constitutions vnder the title of the lawe of Theodosius and Valentinian by which he forbadd that anie inuocatiō should be made in the Church without the Popes licēce Whereas saith the lawe the merit of Peter who is the Prince of the Episcopall societie and the dignitie of the cittie of Rome and the authoritie of the sacred Synod haue soe establisht the primacie of the Apostolicke Sea as presumption should attempt nothing vnlawfull against the authoritie thereof for soe the peace of Churches shall be maintained by all if the vniuersalitie acknowledge her Rector And a little after Wee decree by a perpetuall ordinance that it shall not be lawfull either for the Bishops of the Gaules or those of other prouinces to attempt anie thing against the ancient custome without the authoritie of the Reuerend Pope of the eternall cittie but to them and to all those things shall be lawes which haue bene ordained or shall be ordained by the authoritie of the Apostolicke Sea in such sort as whatsoeuer Bishop being called to the iudgement of the Pope of Rome shall neglect to present himselfe he shall be constrained by the Gouernor of the prouince to appeare For to obiect that Prosper for all this attempt did call HILARIE Bishop of Arles a Saint it had bene somewhat if betweene HILARIES attempt and his death there had bene noe penance interposed but soe farr was HILARIE from persisting in this crime to the end of his daies that he went himselfe to make personall satisfaction to the Pope He vndertooke saith the author of his life reported by Cuias a iourney to ` Rome on foote and entred into the
Councell of Sardica excommunicated Pope Julius because he had admitted saint ATHANASIVS into his communion The second that saint HILARY proclaymed anathema against Pope Liberius because he had receiued the Arians into his communion And the third Dioscorus Patriarke of Alexandria in the false Councell of Ephesus excommunicated the Pope saint Leo the first because he had condemned the heresie of Eutyches And from hence they conclude that the Pope was not then the center and originall of Ecclesiasticall communion since that as the Pope excommunicated the other Patriarkes Archbishops and Bishops soe the others reciprocally excommunicated him And therefore it is best to blocke vp their obiections before we passe further To the first then of these obiections which is that Stephen Patriarke of Antioch excommunicated Pope Iulius because he had receiued saint ATHANASIVS into his communication we bring three answeres The first answere is that it was not Stephen Patriarke of Antioch that made this excommunication but it was all the Bishops assembled at the false Councell of Sardica which pretended to be the true and whole oecumenicall Councell of Sardica forasmuch as they said the three hundred Catholicke Bishops which constituted the true Councell of Sardica were fallen into the communion of Marcellus whom they held an hereticke of the heresies of Sabellius and of Paulus Samosatenus and thefore imagined that the true and intier authoritie of the oecumenicall Councell of Sardica was deuolued to them Nowe there is greatdifference betweene saying that a Councell that pretendes to be oecumenicall and conceaues it selfe to represent the vniuersall Body of ihe Church should vndertake to excommunicate a Pope that they suppose to haue fallen into heresie and that a particular Bishop Archbishop or Patriarke should vndertake it The second that the false Councell of Sardica which committed this presumption was an Arian Councell and whose entreprise consequently cannot be drawne into example nor make any president against the discipline of the Church For what meruaile is it that the Arians who trode vnder foote the diuinitie of Christ who is the inuisible head of the Church should likewise tread vnder foote the authority of his principall lieuetenant that is to say the Pope who is the visible head of the Church And the third that in the same tyme that the false Councell of Sardica spitt in the face of heauen and excommunicated not only the Pope but 〈◊〉 SVS-CHRIST himselfe and all his Church in reiecting the communion of them that held him to be consubstantiall with the Father the true Councell of Sardica compounded of more then three hundred Catholicke Bishops acknowledged the Pope for head of the Church and writt to him It seemes verie good and conuenient that the Prelates of all the Prouinces should referre the affaires to their head that is to saie to the Sea Apostolicke of Peter To the second obiection which is that after that Liberius being cast out from the Sea of Rome by the Arians and ouercome with the induring a farr banishment and manie corporall persecutions vexations sorgott himselfe so farr as to subscribe the condemnation of saint ATHANASIVS and to receiue the Arrians into his communion saint HILLARIE reciting the Epistles of the same Liberius insertes these clauses This is the Arrian treacherie this I haue noted I that am noe Apostata And againe Anathema for my parte to thee ô Liberius to thy Complices And a while after Anathema to thee the secōd third tyme ô wicked Liberius we bring fower answeres The first answere is that though it be certaine and not to be doubted that this is written by an ancient author and of saint HILLARIES tyme as besides the antiquitie of the manuscriptes which are to be sound in sundrie libraries it appeares both by the manner of that stile which fullie agrees with that of saint HILLARIES age and by manie things which are there recited which could not haue bene knowne but by the authors of saint HILLARIES age neuerthelesse it is not equally certaine that it is S HILLARIES Contrariwise there are fower cōiectures which seeme to intimate that either it should be Hillaries the Luciserian deacon of the same tyme with saint HILLARIE or some other authors of the same Sect and age which haue supposed it and made it passe vnder the name of saint HILLARIE or that the Parentheses which are inserted into Liberius his Epistles that he cites which also are inserted in forme of notes and marked with signes of a crosse at the head and enuirond with semye-circles and written in an other character are not saint HILLARIES but some exemplaristes of that age The first coniecture is that these Parentheses condemne the Faith of the Councell of Sirmium which Demophilus caused Liberius to signe that is the Faith of the first Councell of Sirmium which did not err but in the omission of the word Homousion for Demophilus as the Illustrious Cardinall Baronius hath obserued abhorred the Faith of the Second which denied both Homousion and Homoeusion and calls it an Arrians treachery where saint HILLARY contrariwise to spare and husband the demy Arrians which held the first confession and to oblige them to bandie against the compleate Arrians which held the second stiled in his workes of the Synodes The faith of the first Councell of Sirmium or rather the first faith of the Councell of Sirmium orthodoxall and Catholicke And saith speaking of the Bishop Eleusius Bishop of Cyrica and of the other demy Arrians which embraced it except the Bishop Eleusius and a few others with him the ten Asian prouinces wherein I dwell for the more parte doe not know God truly And it will not serue for an antidote for this that Monsieur de Feure who published that worke saith that the Arrians yet made another profession of Faith composed at Sirmium in the presence of the Emperor in the yeare of the Councell of Arimini where they abolished the word Substance For this last confession of Faith was made after Liberius his falle and not before as some haue thought not considering that Liberius suffered two banishements confounded by Socrates but distinguished by Sozomene The one when hee was confined into Beroe in Thrace which began according to Amianus Marcellinus account and that of Sulpitius Seuerus the yeare wherein Arbitio and Lollianus were consulls that is fower yeare before the Consulate of Eusebius and Hypatius vnder which the Councell of 〈◊〉 was held and lasted according to saint ATHANASIVS and 〈◊〉 two yeares And the other by which he was simplie cast out of Rome which sell out after the Councell of Arimini because Liberius refused to consent to it They report saith Sozomene speaking of those who described more truly the history of the Councell of Arimini that the Arrians constained the Bishops to signe their confession and cast out of the Church manie which resisted it and in the first place Liberius Bishop
but a simple Bishopricke subiect itselfe in the first instance to the Archbishop of Cesarea and by appeale to the Patriarck of Antioch and not bearing the title of a Patiarcke but onely as a name of honor to haue place in the Councells after the true Patriarckes but not to exercise Iurisdiction ouer anie other diocesse This appeares both by the Councell of Nicea which perserues the title of honor to the Bishop of Elia that is to the Bishop of Ierusalem alwaies sauing the dignitie of his owne Metropolitan meaning the Archbishop of Cesarea And by saint IEROM who askes John Bishop of Jerusalem why he had recourse to the Sea of Alexandria since the iudge of the Bishop of Jerusalem in the first instance was the Archbishop of Cesarea and in the second hee of Antioch Thou saith hee which searchest out Ecclesiasticall rules and makest vse of the Canons of the Councell of Nicea c. answere me wherein doth Palestina belong to the Bishop of Alexandria it is ordained if I be not deceiued that Cesarea should be metropolitan of Palestina and Antioch of all the East then either thou oughtest to haue referred they cause to the Bishop of Cesarea c. or if there were cause to seeke a iudgement farther thou shouldest rather haue writen to Antioch And a while after but thou hast rather chosen to importune eares alreadie possessed then to yeild due honor to thy Metropolitan And finallie this appeare by the Councell of Chalcedon which assignes to Iuuenall Patriarck of Ierusalem for his first Patriarchall territorie the three Palestina's For that Ierusalem in the Councell of Constantinople was called the mother of all the Churches it was mother in antiquitie and not mother in authoritie And that in the Councell of Ephesus Iuuenall Bishop of Ierusalem saith according to the Latine translation of Rome that the ancient custome and the Apostolicall tradition was that the Church of Antioch was to be directed by the Church of Ierusalem it is a mistaking of the translator of Rome who insteede of saying the Roman as Peltanus hath it hath said the Ierosolomitan For that the laste clause of the period is to haue reference to the Roman Sea as was done by Peltanus and not to that of Ierusalem as the interpreter of Rome hath done abusing himselfe with this that the word to obey gouernes the datiue and not considering that the word to honor which is there added alters the rule is verified by seauen vndoubted profes First it is verified by this that the greeke text shoud also haue no construction there being no verbe within the period to gouerne this accusatiue the throne Apostolicke of great Rome but the verbe to honor It is secondly prooued because alwaies the Bishops of Rome and not those of Ierusalem haue iudged of the Councells of Antioch as it hath bene aboue specified in the cause of Paule Samosatenus and of of saint ATHANASIVS It is thirdlie verified because the nullitie propounded against the Councell of Antioch in saint ATHANASIVS time was grounded not vpon the absence of the Bishop of Jerusalem who yet was no more there then the Bishop of Rome as Socrates notes but vpon the absence of the Pope or his legates It is verified in the fowrth place because the Bishop of Antioch was so farr from being subiect to him of Ierusalem that contrariwise the Bishop of Ierusalem as hath lately bene shewed both by the testimonie of the Councell of Nicea and by that of saint IEROM was subiect in the first instance to the Bishop of Cesarea and by appeale to him of Antioch It is verified in the fifth place because the same Councell of Ephesus and in the presence of the same Iuuenall sent backe the cause of Iohn Patriarcke of Antioch to the Pope It is verified in the sixt place because in the Councell of Chalcedon where Iuuenall was also present the sentence of Anatholius Bishop of Constantinople was that Maximus Bishop of Antioch should remaine for as much as Pope Leo hauing receiued him into his Communion had iudged that he should rule the Church of Antioch And finallie it is verified because in the general Councell of Constantinople against the Monothelites the cause of Macarius Patriarke of Antioch who had bene deposed by the Councell was sent backe not to the Bishop of Ierusalem but to the Pope Macarius and his adherents saith the Emperor Constantine Pogonat haue bene deposed by the consent of the whole Councell and remitted to the discretion of the most 〈◊〉 Pope The same may be also said of the Archbishopricke of Constantinople for as much as although that the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder Nectarius had desired to erect it into a Patriarckship neuerthelesse this desire had no place till after the Councell of Chalcedon By meanes whereof the Church did not acknowledge in the tyme of saint AVSTIN anie more then the three Patriarchall Chaires which had bene acknowledged by the Councell of Nicea to witt Rome Alexandria and Antioch For whereas Socrates putts amongst the Patriarchips of the Easterne Empire the primacie of Pontus and that of Asia-minor from whence some inferr that it is an impertinent thing to goe about to restraine the number of the ancient Patriarckes to the onely Seas mentioned by the Canons of the Nicean Councell they shew their owne impertinencie not to see that Socrates there extendes by confusion of language the word Patriarkes to all kinde of Primates and imployes it not vniuocallie and in the same sence whereto we imploy it when we speake of Patriarkes properly taken no more then when Cassiodorus calls the primates and Metropolitans of Italie Patriarcks or when Gregorie of Tours calls Nicetius 〈◊〉 of Lion Patriarcke they intend not to speake of Patriarckes properly and strictly taken but of Patriarckes taken largely and generally Now these things were manifestlie distinct as Cuias hath plainelie noted in these termes the imperiall lawe separates the priuiledges Patriarchall and metropoliticke For not to touch other diuersities which were betweene the Patriarckes speciallie taken that Antiquitie otherwise calls Archbishops and Patriarkes generally taken that is betweene Patriarckes and those that were but simplie Primates and Metropolitans there was this difference betweene them that the Seate of the Patriarckes properly and especiallie taken was fixed and annexed to the dignitie of their Seas and neuer varied for anie respect of anterioritie of posterioritie of promotion In such sorte as Patriarckes properly taken neuer preceded by anie primates or Motropolitans whatsoeuer anterioritie of promotion the simple primates or metropolitans had before them nor amongst the Patriarckes properly taken the third neuer preceded the second whatsoeuer antiquitie of promotion he had aboue him but their Seates were annexed to the order of their Seas and not to that of their promotion Where Patriarckes generally and inproperlie taken that is to saie primates or metropolitans had amongst them
no Seates annexed to the dignitie of their Seas but the ancientest primate or Metropolitan preceded the others And therefore whatsoeuer extension and communication that the lesse curious authors haue made of the name Patriark to other primates and Metropolitanes yet when there harh been question to speake of the Patriarckes properlie soe called the Church neuer acknowledged more then fiue Patriarckes three ancient and originarie Rome Alexandria and Antioch and two accessorie and supernumerarie 〈◊〉 and Constantinople as it appeares both by the testimonie of the Emperor IVSTINIAN who writes the most Blessed Archbishops and Patriarckes which are he of ancient Rome he of Constantinople he of Alexandria he of Antioch and hee of Jerusalem and by the testimonie of saint GREGORIE the great who reckons fower Patriarckes besides the Pope when he saith in his Epistle to Natalis Bishop of Salona If one of the fower Patriarkes had committed such a disobedience it could not haue passed without a greeuous scandal And by the testimonie of the sixth generall Councell of Constantinople which saith to the Emperor CONSTANTINE Pogonat We praie your imperiall wisdome that the copies of this decree may be sent to the fiue Patriarchall Thrones And by the Testimonie of Balsamon who compares the Patriarckes to the Organes of the Senses and affirmes that as there are fiue Senses in the human Bodie so there are fiue Patriarckes in the Church The Patriarckes saith Salsamon are as the fiue senses in one onely and selfe-same head And againe Wee acknowledge the fiue most sacred Patriarckes for the onely head of the Bodie of all the Churches of God And indeede the seauenth Canon of the Councell of Nicea in saying Because the ancient Custome and tradition beares that the Bishop of Ierusalem be honored the Councell or daineth that he haue the next place of honor sauing the dignitie of his owne Metropolitan Doth it not euidently shew two things the one that the Sea whereof the Councell spake before this Canon had a preeminent ranke of honor both before the Bishop of Ierusalem and before all the other Seas of the Church And the other that the Bishop of Jerusalem had the next place of honor after them that is to saie followed them in order of ranke and precedencie and had place of all the metropolitans euen his owne to witt the Arbishop of Cesarea who was Metropolitan of Palestina but without anie Patriarchall Iurisdiction but contrariwise with an obligation to remaine subiect in the first instance to the Iurisdiction of the metropolitan of Palestina and by appeale to that of the Patriarke of Antioch Now there were but three Seas which preceded that of Ierusalem and after that of Ierusalem there were noe more Seas which had fixed places but all the other Primates and metropolitans changed their Seates according to the anterioritie or posterioritie of their promotion And consequentlie the intention of the Councell of Nicea was not to place in the rankes of Seas trulie Patriarchall that is to saie which had Patriarchall place and iurisdiction but onely the three Seas before named there and in the same ranke as they are there named to wit Rome Alexandria and Antioch as saint LEO the first protests to Anatolius Bishop of Constantinople in these wordes I am sorrie that thy charitie is fallen into this faulte to assaie to infring the most sacred constitutions of the canons of Nicea as if thou hadst wacht a time on purpose to make the Sea of Alexandria loose the priuiledge of the second honor and the Church of Antioch the proprietie of the third Dignitie And to this it contradicts not that the same Councell of Nicea saith speaking of the Sea of Antioch Likewise both in Antioch and in other prouinces the priuiledges to be preserued to the Churches For hee meanes by the other prouinces the Easterne prouinces which he would should be subiect to the Bishop of Antioch sauing the right of those who by reason of the too great distance or incommoditie of the waies had accustomed to take the ordination of their Metropolitans from their Synods which hath giuen subiect to Pope Innocent the first to write that by the Councell of Nicea the Bishop of Antioch was established not ouer a Prouince but ouer a Diocesse that is to saie according to the Stile of the ancient lawiers ouer a Bodie and a great number of Prouinces and to saint IEROM to saie that the Councell of Nicea had decreed that Antioch should be the Metropolitan of all the East And to Alexander Patriarke of Antioch to complaine that the Cyprians against the Canons of the Councell of Nicea ordained their Bishop without his permission And to the Cyprians contrariwise to protest that by the Canons of the Councell of Nicea the right of the ordination of their Bishops had bene preserued to them The true Patriarkes then ancient and originarie in regard of Iurisdiction were the onely three Seas of saint PETER Rome Alexandria and Antioch which were all three in some sorte one Sea as saint GREGORIE the great witnesseth to Eulogius Patriarke of Alexandria in these wordes Although said hee there be manie Apostles yet for principalitie the onely Sea of the prince of the Apostles hath obtained the authoritie which is in three places from one onelie for hee exalted the Sea wherein he vouchsafed to set vp his rect and end his present life he hath adorned the Sea to which he ordained the Euangelist his disciple and he hath established the Sea wherein he was resident seauen yeares although he were to depart from it which our Hincmarus long after repeated in these termes the Seas of the Roman Alexandrian and Antiochian Churches are one same Sea of the great Prince of the Apostles Peter And of this ternary number the reason was that saint PETER of whose authoritie and superintendencie wee will treate els where willing in his life time to cast the first foundations of the Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction which ought to be obserued after him and the other Apostles iudged that the easiest meanes to establish it was to settle the principall Seates in those places where the principall Tribunalls of the temporall Iurisdiction were constituted because of the correspondencie which the inferior Citties alreadie had to those Seates Now there were then three principall Citties Metropolitan and Capitall in the Empire bredd from the vnion of the Easterne Empire that is to saie the Monarchie of Alexāder of his Successors with the Empire of the west That of Alexandria which Dion Chrisostome calleth the second Cittie beneath the Sunne which was the Seate of the Empire of Egipt and of the other neighbour-Regions after conuerted into the prefecture of Egipt That of Antioch which Iosephus calls the third Cittie of the Roman world and which is intitled by saint Chrisostome the head and mother-Cittie of the East which was the head of the particular Empire of
of our Lord. And CAIVS of one tyme with Tertulian If thou wilt gue to the Vaticane or to the waie of Hostia thou shalt finde the trophies that is the Sepulchers of those which haue founded this Church And CLEMENT Alexandrius before him Papias the hearer of S. IOHN Marke being intreated at Roman by the bretheren writt a briefe Ghospell which PETER haueing read approued And ORIGEN PETER was crucified at Rome with his head downewards And saint CYPRIAN The Rome ā Church is the Chaire of PETER and the principall Church from whence proceeded the Sacerdotall vnitie And EVSEBIVS Vnder the Empire of Claudius the prouidence of God brought the great Apostle Saint PETER to Rome And againe the histories beare that PAVL was beheaded and PETER crucified at Rome vnder Nero and the titles of PETER and PAVL preserued to this daie in their sepulchers confirme it And LACTANTIVS PETER and PAVL preached at Rome and their 〈◊〉 remained written for memorie And S. ATHANASIVS though it were declared to PETER and PAVL that they should suffer 〈◊〉 dome at Rome yet they 〈◊〉 not to trauell thither And S. CYRILL of Ierusalem PETER and PAVL presidents of the Church came to Rome And saint EPIPHANIVS At Rome were first Apostles and Bishops PETER and ` PAVL and then Linus and then Cletus and then Clement And saint AMBROSE PETER is our warrant for this custome who hath bene Bishop of the Roman Church And againe Christ haueing answered PETER I goe to Rome to be crucified againe PETER vnderstood that this answere belonged to his Crosse And the Emperors GRATIAN and VALENTINIAN and THEODOSIVS Wee will that all the people ruled by the Empire of our clemencie liue in such Religion as the Religion insinuated hither-to by the diuiue Apostle PETER declareth that he gaue to the Romans And OPTATVS Mileuitanus Thou canst not denie but that thou knowest that in the Cittie of Rome the Episcopall Chaire was first conferred to Peter wherein Peter head of the Apostles sate And saint IEROM Simon PETER Sonne of Jona of the Prouince of Galilee of the Borough of Bethsaida brother to the Apostle Andrew and Prince of the Apostles after the Episcopat of the Church of Antioch and the preaching of the dispersion of those of the Circumcision which had belieued in Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and 〈◊〉 came to Rome the second yeare of the Empire of Claudius to ouerthrow Simon Magus and held the Sacerdotall Chaire twentie fiue yeares there And againe Hegesippus affirmes That he came to Rome vnder Anicetus who was tenth Bishop of Rome after PETER And else where Cyprian addressed the Councell of affrica to Steuen Bishop of the Roman Church who was the twentie sixth after the Blessed Peter And RVFFINVS Peter ruled the Roman Church for the space of twentie fower yeares And SVLPITIVS Seuerus The Christiā Religion had then taken roote in the Cittie of Rome Peter being Bishop there And S. CHRISOSTOME What spectacle shall Rome see in the daie of Iudgemeut Paul comeing forth of his graue risen againe with PETER And OROSIVS Nero 〈◊〉 PETER to death by the Crosse and PAVL by the sword And saint AVGVSTIN Wee see the most eminent height of the thrice noble Empire submitting his diadem bend his knee to the supulcher of the fisherman PETER And in an other place I thinke this part of the world ought to suffice thee wherein our Lord would crowne with a most glorious martir dome the first of his Apostles And else where What hath the chaire of the Roman Church done to thee wherein PETER hath bene set and wherein now Anastasius sitts And againe To PETER hath succeeded Linus to Linus Clemēt to Clemēt Anacletus to Anacletus Euaristus Of the Canon of the Councell of Nicea touching the gouernment of the Patriarches CHAPT V. HAuing dispatched the difficulties of the Scripture and of the Fathers cōcerning S. PETERS staie at Antioch Rome there remaines to solue the obiections that the aduersaries of the Church make against what wee haue said of the Popes superioritle ouer the other patriarkes whereof the principall is taken frō one of the Canōs of the coūcell of Nicea which ordaines that the anciēt customes obserued in Egipt Lybia and Pentapolis should goe on to witt that the Bishop of Alexandria should haue the power of all those things because it was also so accustomed to the Bishop of Rome Now the aduersaries of the Church doe more willing lie make vse of the Councell of Nicea in such like cases then of anie other because the actes of the Councell of Nicea which if wee had them might cleere the sence of the Canons of the same Councell are loste that there remaine to vs of the acts of the first fowre generall Councells no more but those of Ephesus and of Chalcedon And therefore wee must supplie what wants in the breuitie and omission of this Canon by conferring it with the acts of the other councells or by the examination of the histories of their ages To this obiection then wee bring two Answeres the first is that it hath alreadie bene aboue shewed in the Chapter of the patriarkes that the pope had two distinct qualities the one of patriarke of the West the other of head of the Church vniuersall as the Prefect of the Cittie Presecture by which the aduersaries of the Church would measure the spirituall Iurisdictiō of the Pope who had 2. distinct qualities the one of pre fect of the Cittie Prefecture in which he was equall to the prefect of the other prouinces the other of head of the senate Vicar of the Emperor in which he was superiour to the prefects of prouinces and iudged by appeale of the cause of all their Iurisdictiōs By meanes whereof although in things that concerned but the patriarchall Iurisdictiō as were the celebratiō of prouinciall or nationall coūcells the correctiōs of māners of the simple priests or deacōs the confirmatiōs either mediate or immediate of the Bishops of the Patriarkship and the subalterne iudgements of the causes euen of Bishops All the other Patriarkes were squared out by the modell and paterne of that of Rome neuerthelesse when there question of things that went beyond the limitts of Patriarchall iurisdiction that is to 〈◊〉 of Maior causes and which conuerned the vniuersall Church as were causes of Faith or generall customes of the Church or those of the finall depositions of Bishops or that of the iudgements euē of the persons of the Patriarkes the Bishop of Rome as head of the Church and superintendent of the other Patriarkes exercised Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction ouer thē and iudged of their iudgements and persons And therefore when the coūcell of Nicea ordained that in Egipt Lybia and Pentapolis the Bishop of Alexandria should remaine in possessiō of the authority he had for all the causes whereof the councell thē spake that is
Nicea and of the third Canon of the Councell of Constantinople inferred thereupon thus it appeares from hence that all primacie and principall honor hath alwaies bene 〈◊〉 to the Bishop of Rome a thing that amazes me that the Greeke Schismatickes and 〈◊〉 amongst the rest did not perceiue it For Nilus Archbishop of Thesalonica disputing against the Pope saith If the Canon of the Councell of Nicea had distributed the Climates of the earth to euerie one of the Bishops-Generall so he calls the Patriarkes and had determinately setled nothing vpon the Sea of the Pope but had contented itself with saying that he had receiued the primacie there had bene some reason to esteeme that all the earth had bene vnder him And neuerthelesse not onely the Councell of Constantinople ordaines that the Bishops should not exceede their limitts but that according to the Canons of the Councell of Nicea the Bishop of Alexandria gouerned onely the affaires of Egipt And the Bishops of the East that is of the Patriarkship of Antioch onely the affaires of the East And the Councell of Chalcedon ordaines to the Bishop of Ierusalem the three Palestina's And to him of Constantinople Asia minor Pontus and Thrasia and the Barbarous prouinces that is to say Russia and Muscouia without euer goeing about either that or anie other Councell to sett out a part to the Bishop of Rome nor prescribe limitts out of which he might not exercise his authoritie But euen the Councell of Nicea speakes of the Bishop of Alexandria with restriction assigning him the prouinces of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis and of the Pope without restriction leauing him the waie free and assigning him noe limitts nor anie determinate number of prouinces The customes said the Canon obserued from antiquitie in Egipt Libia and Pentapolis are to be maintained to wit that the Bishop of Alexandria haue the power of all those things for as much as this is also accustomed to the Bishop of Rome By meanes whereof it remaines in the libertie of the Reader to supplie the word ouer all the Church and to expresse the Canon in this sence that the customes obserued from antiquitie in Egipt Libia and Pentapolis should be maintained to wit that the Bishop of Alexandria haue the power of all those things for as much as this is also accustomed to the Bishop of Rome ouer all the Church For what was this custome practized by the Bishop of Rome but that whereof saint IRENEVS speakes when he saith to the Roman Church because of a more mightie Principalitie it is necessarie that all the Church should agree And saint AVSTIN when he writes In the Roman Church hath alwaies flourisht the principalitie of the Sea Apostolicke And Socrates when he affirmes that the Ecclesiasticall lawe bare that uo decrees might be made in the Church without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome And Sozomene when he notes that to the Bishop of Rome because of the dignitie of his Seate the care of all things apportained And so who sees not that the intention of the Councell was net to compare the Bishop of Alexandria with the Pope formallie but anologically that is to saie that the intention of the Councell was not to compare the authoritie of the Bishop of Alexandria ouer the prouinces of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis with the authority of the Pope ouer anie determinate territorie but to compare the authoritie of the Bishop of Alexandria ouer the prouinces of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis with the authority of the Pope ouer the whole Church It is certaine that in this clause for as much as this is also accustomed to the Bishopof Rome there is an omission which should be supplied either by the extent of an vniuersall word of particular restriction Now that the designe of the Councell was not to compare the Sea of Alexandria as head of the particular Prefecture of Egipt with the sea of Rome as head of an other particular prefecture but to compare the Sea of Alexandria as head of the particular prefecture of Egipt with the Sea of Rome as head of all the Empire the decree of the Councell of Chalcedon which shall be spoken of hereafter shewes it when it saies designing the temporall cause of the priuiledges of the Church of Rome The fathers yeilded the priuiledges to the Sea of the ancient Rome for as much as that Cittie helde the Empire And the Confronting of these wordes of Socrates The Ecclesiasticall rule bare that no lawes should be introduced into the Church without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome with these of the Bishops of Egipt to the Councell of Chalcedon Permitt vs to attend the ordination of our Archbishop to the end that according to the ancient customes we may follow his sentence And againe It is the custome in the prouinces of the prefecture of Egipt to doe noe such ting without the sentence and ordinance of the Archbishop of Alexandria confirmeth it For to saie that there could be nothing established in the vniuersall Church without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome and to saie there could be nothing established in the prouinces of the Prefecture of Egipt without the sentence of the Bishop of Alexandria was it not to make the Bishop of Alexandria that in the prefecture of Egipt that the Bishop of Rome was ouer the whole Church And therefore the Councell saying simplie for as much as this is also accustomed to the Bishop of Rome and not specifying where nor bringing in 〈◊〉 restriction what should hinder vs from supplying ouer all the Church and from answering that the intention of the Councell was to ordaine that the Bishop of Alexandria who in Egipt Libia and Pentapolis was as Vicar bred from the Sea of saint PETER who had there established his second selfe that is to saie his sonne and welbeloued disciple the Euangelist saint MARKE should haue the superintendencie of the Ecclesiasticall affaires in all these prouinces for as much as the Bishop of Rome to whom as Sozomene saith because of the dignitie of his Seate the care of all things appertained had it generally ouer all the Church or if they will presse vs to reduce the enthymeme of the Councell into the forme of a complete sillogisme what can hinder vs from reducing it into this The same priuiledges that the Bishop of Rome hath in regard of the whole Church the other Patriarkes haue proportionablie euery one in reregard of his Patriarkship Now the Bishop of Rome hath this priuiledge that to him because of the dignitie of his Sea the care of all things pertaines and that without him nothing can be decided of things which concerne the gouernment of the vniuersall Church the Bishop of Alexādria then ought to enioy by proportion the same priuiledges in the prouinces of his Patriarkship that is to say in the prouinces of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis
to witt that to him because of the dignitie of his Sea appertaines the superintendencie of the Churches of the same Prouinces and that without him nothing should be decided in causes which concerne them For that the Patriarkes in their diuisions were as images and modells of the Popes authoritie and as Vicars borne from the Apostolicke Sea that is to saie were euery one in the extent of his Patriarkship that that the Pope was vniuersallie ouer the whole Church And then that as the Riuer Melas in Greece produced the same kindes of animals and plantes as Nilus in Egipt but lesser and proportionable to the quantitie of his course so the same authoritie that the Pope had ouer all the Church to wit that without him nothing might be decided in things which had regard to the vniuersall Church the Bishop of Alexandria had it proportionablie in his diuision to witt that without him nothing could be decided of the Ecclesiasticall causes of Egipt and of all the deuision of Alexandria it appeares by ten meanes besides many others It appeares first by the diuersitie of the conditions vnder which the Pope and the other Patriarkes participated to the succession of the Sea of Saint PETER who was the head and superintendent of Episcopall iurisdiction for the Pope onely bare the title of absolute successor and ordinary Vicar to saint PETER as being constituted in the Tribunall where saint PETER had established his finall and absolute Sea where he had planted the stocke of his direct Succession from whence it is that saint CYPRIAN calls the Roman Church the Chaire of Peter and the principall Church and the originall of the Sacer dot all vnitie and that the councell of Sardica exhortes the Bishops of all the prouinces to referr the causes to their head that is to saie to the Sea of the Apostle PETER and that 〈◊〉 saith that the Death of Pope Felix was the prouidence of God least the Sea of PETER might be dishonored being gouerned by two 〈◊〉 and that saint IEROM writes to Pope DAMASVS I am ioyned in communion with thy 〈◊〉 that is to saie with the Chaire of PETER and that Pope Innocent the first reported and approued by saint AVSTIN writt to the Bishops of Africa I conceaue that all our bretheren and colleagues can referre causes and principallie concerning faith to none but to PETER that is to 〈◊〉 to the author of their name and dignitie and that the Legates of Pope 〈◊〉 in the oration that they made to the Councell of Ephesus and which was confessed and registred by the ordinance of the Councell called the Pope the Successor and ordinarie Vicar of saint PETER And that the councell of Chalcedon intitled the Epistle of the Pope saint LEO the first The Sermon of saint PETERS Sea whereas the part that the other patriarkes had to the Successioin of saint PETER was an oblique and collaterall part and founded vpon subalterne and particular causes to witt that of the patriarke of Antioch vpon the passing and transitorie Sea of saint PETER at Antioch from whence it is that saint CHRYSOSTOME saith Peter the superintendet of the whole world he to whō Christ had cōsigned the keyes of the kingdome of heauen to whom he had committed the disposition of all things was a long time resident at Antioch And that the Pope Innocent the first tyme sellow to the same saint 〈◊〉 writt to Alexander the Patriarke of Antioch The Sea of Antioch had not giuen place to Rome had it not bene that what that 〈◊〉 but by the waie this hath obtained absolutely and finallie And that of the patriarke of Alexandria vpon the commission that saint PETER gaue to his second-selfe that is to saie to his deare and welbeloued disciple saint MARKE to goe found the Church of Alexandria the Metropolitan cittie of Egipt and of the prouinces adiacent from whence saint GREGORIE the great cries out The sea of Peter in three places is of one alone for he had exalted the Sea wherein hee vouchsafed to staie and finish his present life he hath adorned the Sea to which he hath ordained the Euaugelist his disciple hee hath established the Sea wherein he was resident seauen yeare though he were to depart from it By which meanes as the Pope represented the Stocke of the direct succession of saint PETER and the other Patriarkes represented the branches of the oblique and collaterall succession of saint PETER so what the Pope was in regard of the vniuersall Church the other Patriarkes were in the behalfe of their particular Patriarckships and reciprocally what the other Patriarkes were in the behalfe of their particular Patriarkships the Pope was in regard of the vniuersall Church It appeares secondly by the analogie of the ancient order of the Church which bare that the same priuiledges that the Patriarkes Primats and Metropolitans had to wit that without them nothing could be decided of the affaires of their deuisions and that the Prouinciall nationall or Patriarchall Councells which were held in their territories could not be esteemed perfect if they assisted not there the Popes had thē for the affaires which regarded the gouernment of the vniuersall Church and for the celebration of generall Councells and reciprocallie that the same priuiledges that the Popes had as that the care of all the Church pertained to them and that without them nothing could be decided of points concerning the vniuersall Church nor generall Councells bee celebrated the Patriarkes Primats and Metropolitans had them proportionablie in their limitts to witt that the care of all the affaires of their deuisions belonged to them and without them nothing could be decided in the affaires of their iurisdictions nor the Councells of their territories bee celebrated For as the Councell of Antioch which I alledge because it borrowes this decree not from the discipline of the Arrians but from the ancient forme of the Church saith that the care of all the Prouince belongs to the Metropolitan Soe Sozomen saith that the Bishop of Rome restored Athanasius Patriarke of Alexandria Paule Bishop of Const antinople Marcellus primate of Ancyra in Galatia for that to him because of the dignitie of his Sea the care of all things appertained And as the same Councell of Antioch saith speaking of particular Councells That Sinod is perfect at which the Metropolitan assists Soe Socrates witnesseth That Generall Councells and which were to prouide for the Generall lawes of the Church could not be celebrated without the Pope IVLIVS saith he had not assisted at the Councell of Antioch nor had sent anie in his place although the Canon of the Church forbids to make Ecclesiasticall lawes without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome or according to the translation of EPIPHANIVS followed by Cassiodorus to celebrate Councells without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome And Sozomene There was an eccclesiastic all lawe which annulled all things
successor to Alexander Patriark of Alexandria in whose fauour and vpon whose particular the article had bene sett downe And how could Pope Julius haue reproched the Arrians that they had altered the decrees of the CouÌ„cell of Nicea if himself in restoring S. ATHANASIVS Patriark of Alexandria Paul Bishop of Constantinople Marcellus Primat of Ancyra in Galatia Asclepas Bishop of Gaza in Palestina Lucius Bishop of Andrinopolis in Thrace in disannulling the Councells of Tyre Antioch Constantinople which had bene holden against them had violated the canoÌ„ of the councell of Nicea And why did not the Arrians replie to him that it was himself that infringed the decrees of the Councell of Nicea if the intention of the Councell of Nicea had bene to restraine the Popes authoritie to the only limits of a particular Patriarkship as well as that of the other Patriarks And how had the Councell of Sardica wherein the Councell of Nicea was againe put to the triall which was holden twenty two yeares after the Councell of Nicea to defend the authoritie of the Councell of Nicea by many of the same Fathers that had assisted at the CouÌ„cell of Nicea reduced into a written lawe that Bishops deposed by the Councells of their prouinces might appeale from theÌ„ to the Pope declared that it was a very good fitt thing that froÌ„ all the prouinces the Bishops should referr the affaires to their head that is to saie to the Sea Apostlick of S. PETER if the intentioÌ„ of the CouÌ„cell of Nicea had bene to restraine the Popes authoritie into the onely limits of a particular Patriarkship as well as that of the other Patriarkes And how had the generall Councell of Ephesus reserued the cause of John Patriark of Antioch to the iudgmeÌ„t of the Pope And how had Flauianus Bishop of Constantinople after he had beeÌ„ deposed by Dioscorus Patriark of Alexandria by the second Councell of Ephesus appealed from them to the Pope and that saith the Emperor Valentinian the third according to the custome of the Councells And how finally had Theodoret one of the Bishops of the Patriarkship of Antioch hauing bene deposed in the same second Councell of Ephesus and hauing thence appealed to the Pope bene receiued into the Councell of Chalcedon because the Pope had restored him to his Bishopricke if the intention of the Councell of Nicea had bene not to propose the authoritie of the Pope in regard of the vniuersall Church for type and patterne of the authoritie of the other Patriarkes in regard of their Patriarkships but to restraine the Popes authority into the onely limits of a particular Patriarkship as well as that of the other Patriarkes It appeares in the fifth place by the title of vniuersall Patriarke and vniuersall Pope that the Churchmen of the other Patriarkships and particularly those of Alexandria who had more interest in the obseruation of the sixt Canon of the Councell of Nicea then anie other as hauing bene made in fauour of their Church yeilded to the Pope For when the Priests and deacons of the Patriarchall Church of Alexandria presented their requests to the Councell of Chalcedon from which the person of the Pope was as farre distant as it is betweene Rome and Asia they couched them in these termes To the most holie and most blessed vniuersall Patriark of great Rome 〈◊〉 and to the holie and vniuersall Councell And this they did all the Councell seeing and approuing it and ordayning that they should be inserted into the Acts and consequently not holding them for strange new and vnwonted things And when the Religious men of Antioch presented in Constantinople their requests to Pope Agapet they couched them and made them to be inserted into the Actes of the Councell of Constantinople holden against Anthymus and celebrated vnder the Emperor Iustinian in these wordes To our most holie and blessed Lord Agapet Archbishop of the ancient Rome and vniuersall Pairiark And when the great scourge of the Nouatians Eulogius Patriark of Alexandria and heire of the Rights conferred vpon the patriarkship of Alexandria by the Councell of Nicea sett hand to penn he did not onely saie disputing against the Nouaâ—ians that PETER onely had receiued the keys that is to saie originally but also writing to the Pope S. GREGORIE he called him vniuersall Pope Now how is this anie other thing then to protest that what the other Patriarkes were euerie one in the behalfe of his owne Patriarkship the Pope was the same in the behalfe of the world For as for the part that the Bishop of Constantinople challenged in this title afterward it shall be heereafter shewed that it was by vertue of the right of the Bishop of Rome that he pretended it to be communicated to him by the erection of Constantinople into the title of the second Rome And as for the refusall that the Pope S. GREGORIE made of the vse thereof it shall be answered in the same chapter It appeares in the sixth place by the proceeding of Theodosius the second Emperor of the East who resoluing at the instance of Atticus Bishop of Constantinople to make the cittie of Constantinople enioy the title of Patriarkship which he pretended had bene attributed to him in the Councell of Constantinople published a law which hath alwaies as shall heereafter appeare remained without effect by which he alleadged that Constantinople had the priuiledges of the ancient Rome and ordained that she should exercise them not only in all the prouinces of Pontus Asia minor and Thracia but also in all the prouinces of Illiria The one of the heades of this lawe we learne from Socrates who said the Bishop of Cyzica being dead Sisinnius Archbishop of Constantinople ordained Proclus Bishop of Cyzica but the Cyzicenians that is to saie the Bishop of the diuision of Cyzica seeing he went about it preuented him and ordained a religious mancalled Dalmatius and this they executed despising the law which forbad to ordaine Bishops without the sentence of the Bishop of Constantinople alleadging it had bene made onely for the person of 〈◊〉 And the other we learne from the lawe omni 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is a fragment of that where of Socrates makes mention which forbids that euen in all the prouinces of the Easterne Illyria any thing should 〈◊〉 but with the knowledg of the Bishop of Constantinople 〈◊〉 saith the lawe that all innouation ceasing so speakes the Emperor because 〈◊〉 abusing the simplicitie of his youth had ginen him to vnderstand falsely that the refusall that the Bishops of Illeria made to acknowledg him for Patriarke had begun but since the schisme of Arsacius his 〈◊〉 the antiquitie and the precedent Ecclesiasticall Canons which haue bene obserued hitherto he meanes the Canons of the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder Nectarius which had attributed to the Sea of Constantinople euen in spirituall causes the title of the second Rome and
it had bene admittted in some prouinces of Pontus Asia Minor and Thracia shall also haue place through all the prouinces of Illiria that is to saie of the Easterne Illiria to witt thae if there doe anie controuersie arise it may not be reserred to the holy iudgment and sacerdotall councell without the knowledg of the most holy and right Reuerend the Bishop of the cittie of Constantinople which hath the priuiledges of the ancient Rome And Photius Patriarke of Constantinople reporting the same lawe The sixth constitution said hee of the second title of the first booke of the code ordaineth that all the Canonicall questions that shall arise in all Illiria may not be decided without the sentence of the Bishop of Constantinople and of his Synod which hath the priuiledges of the ancient Rome Now what was this priuiledge of the ancient Rome to whose imitation nothing could be decided not onely in all the prouinces of Thracia Pontus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but also in all the prouinces of the Easterne Illiria without the knowledge or according to the text of Socrates and of Photius without the sentence of the Bishop of Constantidople and of his Synod but that which we now come from speaking of with the same 〈◊〉 that the Ecclesiasticall lawe gaue the Pope through the whole earth to witt that without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome there might be made no new definition in what part of the world soeuer and which the law of Valentinian inserted into the new constitutions of the same Theodosius renewes in these wordes We decree that according to the ancient custome nothing shall be innouated in the Churches without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome And therefore what other thing was it to graunt to the Bishop of Constantinople in Ecclesiasticall matters the priuiledges of the cittie of Rome but to make the Bishop of Constantinople particularly in his diuision what the Bishop of Rome was ouer all the Earth It appeaaes in the seauenth place by the possession wherein the Pope continued notwithstanding the erection of the Patriarkship of 〈◊〉 to iudge of the iudgements and of the persons of the Patriarkes of Constantinople and to receiue the appeales in maior causes from their diuisions For not onely the Popes as well after the Councell of Constantinople wherein the erectiō of the Patriarkship of Constātinople was attempted as after that of Chalcedon where it was againe sett vpon remained in perpetuall possession to iudge of the iudgements of the persons of the Patriarkes of Constantinople and to receiue the appeales of the maior causes from their diuisions but also the Patriarkes of Constantinople remained in perpetuall profession of obedience and of subiection to the Pope The one of these pointes shall be seene heereafter both by the appeale that SCHRYSOSTOME Archbishop of Constantinople cast in from the Councell of Constantinople to Pope Innocent the first and by the appeale that Eutiches Abbot of Constantinople cast in from Flauianus Patriark of Constantinople to Pope Leo the first by the appeale that the same Flauianus Patriark of Constantinople cast in from the second Councell of Ephesus to the same Pope Leo the first that saith the Emperor Valentiniā the 3 rd according to the custome of Councells by the condemnatiō that Pope Felix the third made of Acacius Patriark of Constantinople in vertue whereof he was raced yea after his death out of the records of the Church of Constantinople and by the deposition that Pope Agapet made of Anthymus Patriarke of Constātinople by the iudgemēt that the Pope S. GREGORIE the Great gaue in the causes of Iohn priest of Chalcedon and Athanasius a Regular of Lycaonia appealing to him from the tribunall of the Patriarke of Constantinople And the other shall appeare in the same chapter by the protestations that Iohn the second Anthimus Menas Iohn the fowrth Patriarkes of Constantinople euery one in his tyme made to acknowledge thēselues submitted subiect to the Pope to the Roman Church Now how was this anie other thing but a perpetuall testimonie that the Patriark all dignitie exempted not those that were thereof prouided from the iurisdiction superioritie of the Pope then that the intention of the Councell of Nicea had neuer bene to restraine the Popes authoritie within the simple limitts of a particular patriarkship as well as that of other Patriarkes but to propose the Popes authority in regard of the vniuersall Church for a type and patterne of the authoritie of the other Patriarkes in regard of their patriarkships It appeares in the eight place by the proceeding of the Emperor Iustinian the first who desiring to erect the first Iustinianea of Bulgaria the cittie of his Birth into the forme of a supernumerary patriarkship ouer the six Archbishoprickes of the six prouinces neere to that towne ordained that in those six prouinces she should hold the place of the Sea Apostolicke of Rome following the definitions of Pope Vigilius Wee decree saith the Emperor that the blessed Bishop of the first Iustinianea shall haue vnder his proper iurisdiction the Bishops of the Mediterranean Dacia of Dacia Rypensis of Triballea of Dardania of vpper Misia and of Pannonia and that they shall be ordained by him and by his proper Synod and that in the prouinces subiest to him he shall hold the place of the Sea Apostolicke of Rome following the things defined by the holie Pope Vigilius For that the intention of the Emperor Iustinian was to erect by this lawe the Bishoprick of the first Iustinianea of Bulgaria into the forme of a Patriarkship of honor although this honor remained to him but in shadowe and smoake wee learne from two cases The one that in the Councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian holden vnder Iustinian the second before Bulgaria was possest by the Infidells Iohn Bishop of Iustinianopolis signed in the ranke of the Patriarkes in this order Paul of Constantinople Peter of Alexandria Anastasius of Ierusalem George of Antioch and Iohn of Iustinianopolis And the other that euer after the returne of Bulgaria to be Christian the latter Greekes did in some sorte continue this title to him as Curopalates a Greeke Author acknowledgeth when he coupleth the Archbishop of Bulgaria with the Patriarkes in these termes The designatiō of the other Patriarkes is made without anie diuersitie as well of him of Alexandria of him of Antioch of him of Ierusalem as also of the Archbishop of the first Iustinia nea called Achrida and of all Bulgaria And as Barlaam a Greeke Author natiue of Peloponosus confirmes it in his disputations against the Greeke schismaticks when hee writes that in the part separate from the Pope there were fiue Patriarkes on the other part saith he the are fiue Patriarkes reckoning him of Bulgaria And that this priuiledge to hold the place of the Sea Apostolick in the six prouinces neere the first
Iustinianea was not by co-ordination with the Pope but by subordination to the Pope that is to saie it was not by forme of exemption from the authoritie of the Pope but by forme of submission and substitution to the authoritie of the Pope Wee learne from the epistles of S. GREGORIE the Great which testifie as it shall appeare in the chapter following that the same S. GREGORIE cōfirmed yet fiftie yeare after this law the electiō of the Bishop of the first Iustinianea sent him the Archiepiscopall mantle renewed to him the Vicarship of the Sea Apostolicke iudged by appeale of the Bishops of his diuision chasticed himselfe when he had iudged amisse It appeares in the ninth place by the proceeding of the Bishop of Constantinople who hauing obtained in the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder Theodosius the Great a decree which ordained that his Sea should bee the second after Rome because Constantinople was the second Rome and hauing made this decree to be explained by a surreptitious Canon in the Councell of Chalcedon in such sort as he was permitted to enioy the same priuiledges with the Pope after the Pope attempted to participate with the Pope the title of vniuersall Patriarke and to inscribe himselfe vniuersall Patriarke not in regard of the Pope but vnder the pope and in regard of the other patriarkes and to this the other patriarkes the Emperors themselues and the Councells of the East consented communicated to him this nomination For in the Councell of Constantinople holden against Anthimus not onely the title of vniuersall Patriarke was attributed to the Pope but also to the Bishop of Constantinople And in the seauenth law of the Code the Emperor Iustinian called Epiphanius Patriarke of Constantinople Oecumenic all Patriark but vnder the Pope whom he calls in the same lawe the head of all the holie ministers of God And in the sixth generall Councell not onely the Emperor Constantine Pogonat intitles the Pope Generall Arch-pastor and the Protothrone of all Patriarkes but also the epistle of Cyrus Patriarke of Alexandria read in the same Councell qualifies Sergius Patriarke of Constantinople with the title of Oecumenic all Patriarke Now how was this anie other then to presuppose that the Pope had alwaies bene vniuersall Oecumenic all Patriarke For if the Patriarke of Constantinople by vertue of the erection of Constantinople into the title of second Rome made as he pretended for spirituall Rights in the first Councell of Constantinople attributed to himself ioyntly with the Pope though vnder the Pope the title of vniuersall Patriarke that all the other Patriarkes the Emperors themselues the Councell of the East consented to it cōmunicated to him this nomination how doth it not appeare manifestly that they then acknowledged that before the holding of the first Councell of Constantinople the Bishop of Rome was vniuersall and Oecumenic all Patriarke and by consequent that the intention of the Councell of Nicea had not bene to restraine the Popes authoritie to the onely limits of a particular patriarkship as that of the other patriarkships but to propound the Popes authoritie in regard of the vniuersall Church for a type and patterne of the authoritie of the other Patriarkes in regard of their patriarkships It appeares in the tenth place by the epistle of Innocent the first whom S. AVSTIN calleth Pope of happie memorie to Alexander Patriarke of Antioch wherein he writes to him that the Councell of Nicea had established the Patriarkship of Antioch not ouer a Prouince but ouer a Bodie and a masse of Prouinces and adds that Antioch had not yeilded to Rome but that what Antioch had trāsitorilie to wit S. PETERS Sea Rome had it finallie and absolutely and by the testimonie of S. IEROM priest of the Patriarkship of Antioch who saith that the Councell of Nicea had ordained that Antioch should be the metropolitan of all the East and neuerthelesse cries that the Church is built vpon the Popes cōmunión and vpon the chaire of S. PETER and that he will not acknowledge the Patriarks of Antioch but whiles they communicate with the Pope from whence it ariseth that the intentiō of the Councell of Nicea had not bene to make the Popes authoritie and that of the Patriarke of Antioch equall And finally it appeares by the difference that the Councell of Chalcedon where this very decree of the Councell of Nicea was read put betweene Dioscorus Patriarke of Alexandria who possest the Sea in whose fauour the Canon had bene made and the Pope accounting the Pope for Guardian of our Lords Vine the Patriarke of Alexandria for one of his subguardians For not onely the Coucell of Chalcedon writing to the Pope calls him the head of Bishops We beseech thee saith the Councell to 〈◊〉 our iudgement with thy decrees that as wee haue brought consent in matters of weale to our head so thy Soueraigntie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or according to the other copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Soueraigntie maie fulfill in the behalfe of thy children that which is for decencie But also speaking of the presūptions of Dioscorus Patriarke of 〈◊〉 adds for the last to make his insolence cōpleat that he 〈◊〉 sett vpon the proper person of him to whom our Lord had committed the guard of the Vine hee hath said they extended his felonie euen against him to whom the guard of the vine was committed by our Sauiour that is to saie added they against thy Holynesse Now was not this to protest that what Dioscorus Patriarke of Alexandria was ouer the Churches of Egipt Libia and Pentapolis the Pope was the same ouer all the Churches of the world and to authorize what the Emperor Valentinian the third had said but a while before that the Pope was Rector of the vniuersalitie of Churches And what the Bishop of Patara in Lycia one of the Prouinces of Asia said afterward to the Emperor Iustinian that there was noe kinge in the world which was ouer all the world as the Pope was ouer the Church of all the earth For this occasion then to witt that the Patriarkships and namely those of Alexandria and Antioch which had bene founded from the tyme of S. PETER and by S. PETER himselfe were as Vicarships I meane Vicarships borne and perpetuall and not Vicarships delegate and arbitrary of the Sea of S. PETER or rather to repeate S. GREGORIES words one same Sea of S. PETER with that of Rome whē the Fathers of the Councell of Nicea confirmed the priuiledges of the Bishop of Alexādria troubled by Meletius head of the Schismaticks of Egipt they decreed that the Bishop of Alexandria in the Prouinces of his Patriarkship should euioy the Rights of the Bishop of Rome as the Sea of Alexandria in Egipt Libia and Pentapolis being an originarie and perpetuall Vicarship of S. PETERS sea but not that they thereby pretended in things
gouernement is not because of his dignitie of patriarke but because of his qualitie of Bishop And secondlie who knowes not that Diodorus Siculus writes that manie placed Alexandria the first or second of all the Citties of the world and assirmes that in his tyme there were aboue three hundred thousand Freemen inhabitans in Alexandria and that Herodian saith that Geta esteemed that Alexandria and Antioch were not farr short of Rome and that 〈◊〉 calls Constantinople equall to Rome And as for the prouinces neere Constantinople and Alexandria who knowes not that they were no lesse peopled then the prouinćes neere and contiguous to Rome and principallie if we belieue Josephus wherein 〈◊〉 saith that Egipt contained Seauenty fiue hundred thousand of men without accompting the inhabitantes of Alexandria And Diodorus Siculus who saith that the ancient Egipt contained aboue eighteen thousand Citties or famous Boroughes The word Suburbicary being deriued as Grammar teacheth vs from the word vrbs the lawes of Etimology will that the varietie of the signisications should be ruled according to the difference of the acceptions of the word vrbs the primitiue Now the word vrbs preciselie taken for the 〈◊〉 of Rome had two Offices the one to distinguish her from all Cittie 's contained vnder the Empire of the same Cittie of Rome which was Called by excellencie and absolutely vrbs from whence it is that S. CYPRIAN calls the Clearks of Rome Clearkes of the Cittie and the first Councell of Arles intitles the Deacons of Rome the deatons of the Cittie And Optatus Mileuitanus calls Zepherinus Bishop of Rome Zepherinus of the Cittie And GREGORIE of Tours saith Papam Vrbis intending the Pope of Rome and that conformablie both to the eminencie of the Cittie and to the Councell that Mecenas reported by Dion gaue to Augustus to make all other people take their Citties but for Countrie howses and Villages and to beleiue that there was but one Cittie trulie a Cittie to witt Rome And the other to distinguish it from the onelie Citties subiect to the Prouostship of Rome which they called the Prefecture of the Cittie which contained the next hundred thousand paces to the Cittie of Rome And therefore as the word vrbs taken precisely for the Cittie of Rome had two vses one relatiue to the Imperiall territorie of the Cittie of Rome and the other relatiue to the prouostall territorie of the Cittie of Rome so the word suburbicary taken according to the reason of the etymology ought to haue two offices the one generall to witt to designe all the Citties situate within the emperiall territory of Rome that ancient writers called Romania from whence it is that saint ATHANASIVS said that Rome was the Sea Apostolick and Metropolitan of Romania the other particular and more proper to lawyers to witt to designe the onely Citties situate within the prouostall territorie of Rome that is to saie within a hundred thousand paces about Rome which they called suburbicary to distinguish thē from the Citties of Italie subiect to the Pretoriall prefect of Italie who held his Seate at Milan the which and principallie since the tyme of Constantine was partycularly called Italie for before Constantines tyme the pretoriall Prefecture was not yet diuided into fowre Pretoriall Prefectures of Italie of Gallia of Illiria and of the East but consisted in one onely Prefecture though it were sometymes solidarily administred by two persons Now to pretend that it were in this second sence to wit not by relation to the Imperiall territory of Rome but by relation to the Prouostall territory of Rome that Ruffinus hath translated that the Bishop of Rome should haue the care of the Churches suburbicary what were this but to finde the Readers some what to laugh at For besides that this terme was not in vse but in the authors that haue written since Constantin and the Councell of Nicea who euer heard of shutting vp the Popes authoritie within the next hundred thousand paces of the Cittie of Rome is there so simple a scholler that knowes not that the Pope setting aside his qualitie of head of the Church was Patriarcke of the West whence it is that saint BASILE considering him as Patriarke calls him the Corypheos of the westerne people And that S. IEROME speaking of him in the same qualitie cries out let them condemne me of heresie with the west let them condemne me of heresie with Egipt that is to saie with Damasus and with PETER vnderstanding by Damasus Pope Damasus and by PETER Peter Patriarke of Alexandria whom Socrates saith Pope Damasus had newly then restored And euen the Greeke Scismaticks did not they anciētly acknowledge that the Patriarkship of the Pope did anciently cōtaine all the prouinces of the Empire of the West that is to saie all the Prouinces of Italie Africa Spaine France and the Germanies England the Western Illiria vnder which was vnderstood Dalmatia Hūgaria the neighbouring prouinces Thou Seest saith Nilus Archbishop of Thessalonica disputing against the Latins that the Canon of the Councell of Nicea esteemes that the rules of the Fathers ought to be confirmed which haue distributed to euery Church their priuiledges to witt that some of the Nations should be submitted to the Bishop of Alexandria others to the Bishop of Antioch as those of Syria the two Cilicia's Coelosiria Mesopotamia And to the Bishop of Rome is giuen the same to wit that he haue the superintendencie of those of the West And Zonarus a Greeke commenter and a Schismatick expounding the sixth Canō of the Coucell of Nicea long before Nilus The Councell saith 〈◊〉 ordaines that the Bishop of Alexandria should haue the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 of Libia and Pentapolis c. as the ancient custome had giuen to the Bishop of Rome to commaunde in the prouinces of the west yea doth not the same Zonarus write that the patriarkship of Rome comprehended not onely all the prouinces of the Empire of the West but also almost all the westerne prouinces of the Empire of the East To the Roman Church saith 〈◊〉 comenting the fifth Canon of the Councell of Sardica were then 〈◊〉 almost all the westerne Churches to wit those of Macedonia those of Illiria those of 〈◊〉 those of Peloponesus those of Epirus which haue since bene attributed to the Sea of Constantinople For those prouinces that Zonarus calls westerne were all of the Empire of the East but they were called western and appertained to the Patriarkship of the west for as much as they had bene 〈◊〉 the ancient Empire of the West such as it had bene possessed by the common-Weale of Rome before the Empire of Asia holden by the Seleucides other neighbour-Princes that of Egipt were vnited to it such as it had bene limited by the Emperors Antonius and Geta when they 〈◊〉 to diuide the Roman world and set the Bosphorus for a barr betweene
more then the twenty ninth and thirtith and that it is manifest to haue bene transferred from the history of the acts into the rolle of the Canons which possible is the subiect that hath giuen saint GREGORIE occasion to complaine that the Councell of Chalcedon had bene altered by the Greekes Afterward when Rome was fallen into the seruitude of the northerne nations a people barbarous and hereticall the Patriarkes of Constantinople makeing vse of the oportunitie or rather importunitie of the tyme againe sett forward the instance of this Canon and obtained from the Emperor Zeno who raigned in the East a lawe whereby he confirmed the precedency to the Bishop of Constantinople before the other Patriarkes that is to saie before the other Patriarkes of the East And one from the Emperor Justinian after the recouery of Rome by which he ordained that the Bishop of Constantinople should hold the second place in the Church Wee ordaine said the Emperor Iustinian that the blessed Archbishop of Constantinople new Rome shall haue the second place after the holie Sea Apostolicke of the ancient Rome and shall be preferred before all other Seas From whence it is that Liberatus time-fellowe with Iustinian speaking of the Councell of Chalcedon adds And although the Sea Apostolicke to this daie contradicts this decree neuerthelesse the decree of the Synod doth in some sort remaine by the Emperors protection Now Anatolius had procured that the Clerkes of the Councell of Chalcedon in renewing the Canon of the Councell of Constantinople should insert a word therein For whereas the Councell of Constantinople had simplie ordained that the Bishop of Constantinople should haue the prerogatiues of honor after the Pope those that renewed is added thereto Equall and couched the reuocation of the Canon in these words that the Chaire of Constantinople should haue the prerogatiues equall to that of the ancient Rome and shall haue the same aduantages in Ecclesiasticall causes as she hath being the second after her that is to saie ordained that the same prerogatiues as the Pope had absolutely ouer all Patriarkes the Bishop of Constantinople should haue them after the Pope ouer the other Patriarkes The Bishops of Constantinople then seeing that this Canon not onely granted them to hold the second place after the Bishop of Rome but also to enioy the same priuiledges with him as Constantinople being a diuision of Rome and a second Rome went so farr as to desire to participate in the same titles of honor which had bene yeilded to the Bishop of Rome to possesse them in a second place and in forme of adiunctes and colleagues with him and finding that in the Councell of Chalcedon the title 〈◊〉 or vniuersall had bene offerd to the Bishop of Rome they insisted as second Popes and Bishops of the second Rome to participate therein not in intention to exercise it in regard of the Pope but vnder the Pope and in regard of the other Patriarkes and were openly fauor'd therein by the Emperors For not onely the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder the Emperor Justin predecessor to Iustinian yeilded the title of vniuersall Patriarke to Iohn the third Patriarke of Constantinople but also the Emperor Justinian in the lawe to Epiphanius Patriarke of Constantinople exhibited to him the title of vniuersall Patriarke and after vnder the same Justinian the Councell of Constantinople holden against 〈◊〉 attributed the name of vniuerfall to Menas still after vnder Mauritius Iohn Bishop of Constantinople surnamed the Faster held a kinde of Councell at Constantinople where he began to intitle and inscribe himself Vniuersall Bishop and then the Popes displaied their censures against this title for although the Synods of the East had before this time yeilded the title of vniuersall Bishop to the Bishop of Constantinople neuerthelesse the Bishop of Constantinople had neuer yet presumed to inscribe and subscribe himself Vniuersall Patriarke vntill the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder Mauricius the Emperor And therefore the Pope Pelagius the second predecesson to saint GREGORIE abrogated and annulled all the decrees of that Councell except what had bene decided concerning the cause of Gregorie 〈◊〉 of Antioch It hath bene reported to the holy Sea Apostolicke faith Pope Pelagius the second that John Bishop of Constantinople intitles himself Vniuersall and that vpon this presumption of his he hath called you to a generall Councell notwithstanding that the authoritie of calling generall Synods hath bene consigned by a singular priuiledge to the Sea Apostolicke of the blessed Peter And a little after And therefore all that you haue decreed in that noe Synod of yours for Synod so attempted it could not be but a conuenticle I ordaine by the authoritie of the blessed PETER that it be annulled and abrogated And saint GREGORIE successor of the same Pelagius Our predecessor Pelagius of blessed memorie hath disannulled by a sentence intirely valid all the acts of that Synod except what concerned the cause of Gregorie Bishop of Antioch of reuerend memorie When Pope Pelagius was dead and saint GREGORIE his successor establisht in the Popedome the same John Bishop of Constantinople assisted by the fauour of the Emperor Mauricius still continued his challenge and perseuered to attribute to himselfe the qualitie of vniuersall Bishop not to exercise it in the Popes behalfe but to exercise it in the Popes absence and as colleague and adiunct to the Pope in the vniuersalitie ouer the Empire of the East and toward the other Patriarkes For it shall be shewed heereafter that he alwaies acknowledged the Pope for head and stock of the vniuersalitie and for absolutely vniuersall ouer all the Church and did protest himself to be his subiect and inferior and did not pretend to enioy the title of vniuersall but vnder the Pope and by association subalterne and subordinate to the Popes authoritie which was soone after interdicted him by the Emperor Phocas immediate Successor to Mauricius who declared that the title of vniuersall Bishop appertained but to the Bishop of Rome onely and could not be communicated to him of Constantinople And so much of the truth of the history Now let vs come to the obiections which are drawne from it To the first then of these obiections which is that in the Councell of Chalcedon Anatolius packed to be declared equall to the Pope after the Pope wee bring three Answeres The first answere is that he pretended not to be declared equall to the Pope in regard of the Pope but vnder the Pope and in regard of the other Patriarkes that is to saie that he did not pretend to haue like aduantage ouer the Pope as the Pope had ouer him but to haue the same priuiledges ouer the other patriarkes as the Pope had ouer him and them and by this meanes to be equall to the Pope not in regard of the Pope but in regard of the other patriarks And this is testified by the vniuersall historie of
cittie of Constantinople that the Emperor had deputed to maintaine order in the Councell considered so much their owne interest in the challenge of Anatolius esteemeing they might by this meanes still augment the dignitie of their cittie and in such sort imprinted into the spirits of the assistants that it was the desire and passion of the Emperor that the Bishops of the Councell belieued they could not resiste this decree without offending the Emperor and the Senat of Constantinople and all the Imperiall Court of the East as it appeares by the relation of the Bishops of the Councell to the Pope in these words Wee gratifieing the most religious and Christian Emperors who take pleasure in this decree and all the illustrious Senat and in a word all the royall citty haue esteemed it to purpose that this honor should be confirmed by the generall Councell And a little after Wee pray you then to honor our iudgement with your decrees and that as in what concerned the weale we haue brought 〈◊〉 to our head so your soueraigntie may accomplish toward your children what concernes decency for in so doeing the religious Emperors shall be gratified The seauenth nullitie is that Eusebius Bishop of Dorylaus and abettor to Anatolius his Claime vsed a manifest surprise to cause this decree to be approued by the Councell which was to testifie to the Councell that it was agreable to the Pope I haue said Eusebius of Dorylaus voluntarily signed this canon because I haue read it at Rome to the most holie Pope in the presence of the clerkes of Constantinople and he approued it From whence it is that the Bishops of the Councell writt to the Pope in the relation that they addressed to him that it was vpon this foundation that they had proceeded to the confirmation of the decree Wee haue said they taken the 〈◊〉 to confirme it as a thing begun by your Holynesse in fauour of those that you 〈◊〉 alwaies desired to cherish knowing that in whasoeuer children doe well it is referred to their Fathers And neuerthelesse this testimony was a testimonie sull of falsehood and imposture as it appeares both by the instruction that the Pope had consigned to the Legates which bare Suffer not the canon of the holie Fathers to be violated by anie rashnes And a little after And if anie perchance trusting in the power of their owne citties shall attempt to vsurpe anie thinge represse them as agreeth with 〈◊〉 And by the words of the same Leo who writt in the epistle to Maximus If they saie that the bretheren which I haue sent in my steede to the Synod haue done anie thing 〈◊〉 what concernes Faith it shall be no force for as much as they haue bene sent by the Sea Apostolicke to this end onely to roote out heresies and to defend 〈◊〉 And in his epistle to Anatolius Neuer maie my conscience consent that so 〈◊〉 a couetousnesse shall be helped by my fauor but rather that it be suppressed by me and by those that allow not the prowde but consent with the humble The eight nullitie is that when they would proceede to the approbation of the canon the Popes Legates protested a nullitie against it and made their protestation to be registred within the acts of the Councell This appeares first by the verball processe of the Councell where their opposition is couched in these words Wee require your excellence to commaund that the things which were yesterdaie done against the canons in our absence may be cutt of or if not that our contradiction may be inserted into the acts that we may know what wee haue to reporte to the Apostolicke Bishop and to the President of the whole Churches that hee may pronounce the iniurie done to his Sea and to the subuersion of the canons This they added not that this decree gaue anie authority to the Patriarke of Constantinople but after the Pope and in regard of the other Patriarkes but forasmuch as to propound it without the Popes consente who was the protector of the rightes of the other Patriarkes and preseruer of the canons and to make it passe against the opposition of his Legates it was to wound the dignitie of the Sea Apostolicke and to infringe the ancient discipline which annulled the rules of the Church made without the sentence of the Bishop of Rome And secondly it appeares by these words of the Pope to Anatolius Our bretheren sent in behalfe of the Sea Apostolicke which presided in my steede at the Councell resisted pertinently and constantlie to those vnlawfull attempts crying out with a lowd voice that the presumption of a pernicious noueltie might not be exalted against the canons of the Councell of Nicea And their contradiction cannot be doubted since thou thy-self complainest in thy letters that they haue desired to crosse thy enterprise wherein thou dost greatelie recommend them to me but thou accusest thy-selfe for not obeying them And thirdly it appeares by the relation of the Councell itselfe to the Pope which containes these words Daigne most holy and blessed Father to embrace these things for the most holy Bishops Paschasinus and 〈◊〉 and the most religious Priest Boniface holding the place of your Holynesse haue greatlie striued to contradict this rule desiring that such a good might take the intire originall from your prouidence to the end that as the rule of Faith so that of good order might be attributed to you The ninth nullitie is that the Pope insteede of consenting to the request that the Councell solicited by Anatolius and by the Emperor and the Senate had made to him to confirme this canon disannulled abolished it Ioyninge with vs said the Pope in his epistle to the Empresse 〈◊〉 the pietie of your faith wee annull the plotts of the Bishops repugnant to the rules of the holy canons establisht at Nicea and by vertue of the authoritie of the blessed Apostle Peter doe wholie abrogate them by a generall sentence And Pope Gelasius fortie yeares after repeating the same historie That which the authoritie of the Sea Apostolicke hath confirmed in the Councell of Chalcedon hath remained in force and what she hath refused could obtaine noe stedfastnesse And onely she hath disannulled that which the Synodicall congregation had adiudged against order should be vsurped And it is not to be said that the Pope abrogated this canon for passion or out of desire to contradict and not in zeale to preserue the right of the other Seas and to maintaine the canons of the Councell of Nicea for the Pope did not abrogate it of his owne motion but hauing bene already prayed before by saint CYRILL Patriarke of Alexandria and since by Maximus Patriarke of Antioch not to permitt that such attempts should take place and that the rights of the Churches setled by the Councell of Nicea should be violated Thy charitie saith Pope Leo in his epistle to Maximus Patriarke
was not Pope Siluester that sent him to the Emperor into the East to prouide for the trouble of Arrius whereof the Bishop of Alexandria had written to the same Siluester and to 〈◊〉 the Emperor to interpose his authoritie and that what remaines to vs from the 〈◊〉 of the Ecclesiasticall history more 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the first 〈◊〉 of the Emperors to note their actions then those of the Popes to the end to strengthen the Church with the temporall authoritie of the Empire hath not past it ouer in 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who can 〈◊〉 vs that the same Eusebius with an 〈◊〉 malice as being an Arrian and for that cause an Enemie to the Roman Church hath not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as well as he dissembled that Alexander 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the relation of the trouble of the Church of 〈◊〉 to Pope 〈◊〉 and an other relatiō 〈◊〉 the circular letters addressed to the 〈◊〉 Bishops of the East as it appeares from the number and the degrees of those that were excommunicated where of there is mention 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wee learne euidently 〈◊〉 Pope 〈◊〉 who writes to the Emperor Constantius Wee haue 〈◊〉 in our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Siluester of holy memory and 〈◊〉 from saint 〈◊〉 Patriarke of the same place of 〈◊〉 who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pope CELESTINE The longe 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 me to communicate those things to your 〈◊〉 The Fathers of the third 〈◊〉 Councell of Constantinople which was the 〈◊〉 generall Councell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and which liued neere a thousand yeare agoe and had read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall histories that the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 robbed from vs and in whose cares there sounded yet the memory of the acts of the Councell of Nicea doe not 〈◊〉 throughly 〈◊〉 that not onely the Emperor Constantine but also Pope 〈◊〉 wrought for the 〈◊〉 of this Councell when they 〈◊〉 The most sacred 〈◊〉 and the famous 〈◊〉 called the great and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Councell at Nicea And doth not the analogie of the historie informe vs that the Pope before the celebration of the Coūcell of Nicea must 〈◊〉 haue holden a 〈◊〉 Councell of the westerne Church that is to 〈◊〉 a Councell compounded of the deputies from the particular 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Prouinces to send by delegates carrying the 〈◊〉 of that Councell the sence of all the westerne Church to the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 as it was done when there was question of holding the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Otherwise how had the Councell of 〈◊〉 which was compounded but onely of the Easterne Prouinces and where there were but 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 Bishops of all the west bene originallie 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 I say originally and not by accession as that of 〈◊〉 if some one of them had not bene deputed to 〈◊〉 the voice of all the westerne Church And which of those Bishops 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 except Osius who onely had his 〈◊〉 with the Popes 〈◊〉 before the heads of all the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For if the authors of the 〈◊〉 all historie for the most part 〈◊〉 which remaine to vs haue spoken of noe Councell of the West preambulary to that of 〈◊〉 what 〈◊〉 is it 〈◊〉 that of the Councell of Capua that the Councell of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 generall Coucell and that saint AMBROSE describes as assembled from all the partes of the world and for the affaires of the East there is found noe author of the ancient Ecclesiasticall historie that speakes a word And if Eusebius aud those that haue followed him haue made noe memorie of the Councell of the West holden for the preparation of the Councell of Nicea what meruaile is it if they haue made noe mention of the deputation of the Bishop sent from the Pope and the Councell of the West to represent their person at the Councell of Nicea Wee finde indeede that Eusebius Bishop of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Italie and Lucifer Bishop of 〈◊〉 in Sardinia two Bishops of the Popes Patriarkship where 〈◊〉 into the East and that at the issue of their banishment one of them to wit Lucifer created in Syria 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and assisted by one of his deacons at the Councell of Alexandria holden for the restitution of the Churches And the other to witt Eusebius assisted there in person but that they bare the qualitie of the Popes Legates when they were banisht into the East or since wee finde nothing in all the Grecian antiquitie And neuerthelesse saint IEROM describing the life of Lucifer saith Lucifer Bishop of Calaris sent Legat for the faith with Pancratius and Hyllarius Clerkes of the Roman Church by the Bishop Liberius to Constantius because he would not vnder the name of Athanasius condemne the Faith of Nicea was banisht into Palestina And describing that of Eusebius Eusebius saith hee made from a Lecturer in the Roman Church Bishop of Vercelles was for the confession of his faith 〈◊〉 by the Emperor Constantius to Scythopolis and from thence to Cappadocia And saint HILLARIE describing the Councell of Millan from whence they where both sent into the East by Constantius Eusebius Bishop of 〈◊〉 saith hee is there with the clerks of Rome and Lucifer Bishop of Sardinia And Liberius himself in an Epistle to the Emperor Constantius which remaines to vs in the workes of Lucifer I haue said hee sent to you my holie Brother and fellow-bishop Lucifer with Pancratius my fellow-Priest and Hillary Deacon And Nicetas a graue Greeke Author and who had seene manie Ecclesiasticall histories that tyme hath enuied to vs expounding these words of saint GREGORIE Nazianzene There were at Cesarea in Coppadocia Bishops of the west which drew all that were orthodoxall to them add's These Bishops were Lucifer and Eusebius who had bene sent from Rome And why then as all the ancient Greekes cōcealed the deputation of 〈◊〉 and Eusebius Bishops of Uercelles from the Pope to the Emperor Constantius so could not Eusebius and those that haue followed him conceale the deputation of Osius from the Pope be it to the Emperor Constantine or be it to the Church of Alexandria And if from this that Eusebius notes not that Osius whom in hate to Catholicke doctrine he vouchsafes not so much as to name in all the historie of the life of Constantine was sent by the Emperor into Egipt as the Popes legate or from this that hee doth not relate that Osius assisted at the Councell of Nicea as the Popes Legat 〈◊〉 doe ensue that it was not in the qualitie of the Popes legate that Osius presided at the Councell of Nicea must wee not conclude by the same meanes that he presided not there at all for Eusebius saith not that Osius presided at the Councell of Nicea he onely saith that he sate there with manie others From Spaine itselfe said hee there was one verie famous Bishop sett with manie others Two onely historians doe informe vs
of Tunes time-fellowe of them both recites the same historie but after Siluerius being dead and Vigilius hauing bene for the good of peace accepted by the election of the clergie of Rome he became true Pope and then so farr was he from communicating with Anthymus that contrarywise he rather chose to suffer all kinde of disgraces then to consent to it yea he went so farr as to condemne the same Empresse who had exalted him to the Papacy as S. GREGORIE testifies in these words The Pope Uigilius constituted in the royall cittie that is to saie at Constantinople published a sentence of condémnaiion against Theodor a then 〈◊〉 and against the Acephales This then was the cause why Uigilius assisted not at the fift Councell but if he had assisted there who doubtes but he had presided since the letters that Eutychius Patriarke of Constantinople writt to him to obtaine the celebration of the Councell imported thus much Wee require that your Blessednesse presiding ouer vs vnder the Sacerdotall tranquilitie and meekenes the holie Ghospell being sett in the middle which was a forme of obligation by oath to vote according to conscience the three chapters which are in question may bee examined Well doe I knowe that the minister Iunius would correct these words presidente nobis vestrâ be atitudine and change them into these 〈◊〉 nobiscum vestrâ be atitudine But who seeth not this is a corruption and noe correction For besides that this clause vnder the Sacerdotall quiet and peace presuppose presidency and not simple residency doth not the Pope repeate the request of Eutychius in these words Your brotherhood hath required that we presiding vobis praesidentibus the three chapters might be examined And after when the Councell deputed all the Patriarkes who were there in person Eutychius Patriarke of Constantinople Apollinarius Patriarke of Alexandria Domnus Patriarke of Antioch and seauenteene of the principall Metropolitans with them to the Pope to beseeche him to assist at the Councell is it not enough to testifie that they acknowledged the Pope for the Chiefe of the Patriarkes and that if he had assisted at the Councell he had presided there And when the Emperor 〈◊〉 writes to the Bishops of the Councell of Mopsuestia that they should informe what had past about the 〈◊〉 of the name of 〈◊〉 of Mopsuestia from the recordes of his Church and adds And sendes two 〈◊〉 thereof one to vs and the other to the most holy Pope Is not this enough to testifie that if the Pope had bène at the Councell he had presided there And when the fift Councell itselfe inserts within the acts thereof the relation of the Councell of Mopsuestia to the Pope and inrolles it in thesé words They made also a relation to the most holie Pope Vigilius which 〈◊〉 these words It is verie conuenient ô most holies so called they the Pope in the plurall number to giue him the more respect since you holde the first 〈◊〉 of the priesthood that those things which concerne the state of the holy 〈◊〉 should be represented to your diuinely honored Blessednesse Is it not enough to testifie that the Pope had primacie ouer all the other Bishops and that if he had 〈◊〉 at the 〈◊〉 he had presided there And when Marcellinus Comes an author of the same age saith that within the cathedrall Church of Constantinople where the Patriarke of Constantinople should principallie keepe his ranke Pope Iohn predecessor to Agapet was sett at the right hand that is to saie at the right hand in regard of the 〈◊〉 and within the right Tribunall of the Church dexter dextro insedit Ecclesia solio And if wee belieue Nicephorus in a 〈◊〉 eminent and exalted Is not this enough to shewe that if the Pope had assisted at the councell of Constantinople he had presided there And when the Greeke historians reporte that Macedonius Patriark of Constantinople who liued forty yeares 〈◊〉 the fift generall Councell findinge himself pressed by the Emperor Anastasius to blott out of the recordes of his Church the name of the coūcell of Chalcedon answered That he could not doe it without a generall 〈◊〉 wherein the Bishop of great Rome should 〈◊〉 Is not this enough to testifie that if the Pope Vigilius had assisted at the Councell he had presided there And when the Emperor Iustinian himself who caused the Councell to be celebrated saith Wee ordaine according to the definitions of the fower holie Councells that the most holie Pope of old Rome should be first of all the Prelates and that the 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Constantinople should be the second after the holy Sea Apostolicke of old Rome and should precede all the other Seas And elsewhere The Pope is the head of all the holie 〈◊〉 of God Is it not enough to shew that if the Pope had bene at the Councell he had presided there But the Councell 〈◊〉 the Popes aduersaries was celebrated notwithstanding the Pope was neither at it by himselfe nor by his deputies It is true forasmuch as the Fathers of the Councell had alreadie drawne a writing from the Pope whereby he had promised them to consent to the holding of a regular Councell that is to saie compleate and to assist at it Wee agree said hee that assembling a regular Councell equitie being obserued and the sacred holy Ghospells being sett in the middle we vnited with our bretheren will conferr of the three chapters But those that make this obseruation add yet fiue more to it the first that it was not held for generall but since the Pope confirmed it that while it was celebrated although all the other Patriarkes assisted at it either personally or representatiuely in anie of the acts it neuer tooke the title of Generall Uigilius saie the Fathers of the sixth generall Councell consented to 〈◊〉 and the 〈◊〉 Councell was established The second that howsoeuer Pope Vigilius refused to be there although he was in Constantinople itselfe and vnder Iustinians halberds the Councell neuer past to proceede against him The third that the great African light Primasius Bishop of Adrumeta whose writinges doe to this day illustrate the Catholicke Church being within Constantinople and being cited by the Councell to assist at it preferred the Popes authoritie before the citations of the Councell answered those that summond him from the Councell The Pope not being there present I will not goe The fourth that the strongest and last persuasion that the Emperor vsed to the councell to dispose them to the condemnation of the three chapters was to send them particular writinges of Pope Uigilius whereby he had condemned them And the fifth that till three or fower Popes after Vigilius whose intention was a long while called in question Pelagius S. GREGORIE and Sergius had confirmed this councell there were both in the West and East so many schismes and oppositions against it and so manie
Bishops and councells that supposed that it was to gaine the crowne of martirdome to dye for resisting it some belieuing Pope Vigilius neuer confirmed it and others belieuing that Pope Vigilius who was said to confirme it was not true Pope forasmuch as he had intruded into the Papacy his predecessor being yet liuing that whatsoeuer threatnings banishments and punishment the Emperor Iustinian employed vpon it hee could neuer compasse it neither hee nor his next successors but this is enough for this obiection of Caluin let vs goe on to the rest Of the order of the sittings in the sixth Councell of Carthage CHAPT XIII CAluins sixt obiection is taken from thé sixth Councell of Carthage In the sixth Councell of Carthage saith Caluin Aurelius Archbishop of the cittie presided and not the Ambassadors of the Sea of Rome Now wee might send him to dispute this matter with Hincmarus Archbishop of Rheims of almost eight hundred yeares antiquitie who said contrarywise speaking of the sixth Councell of Carthage The Councell of Carthage where the Sea Apostolicke presided by his Uicars Neuerthelesse least it should seeme to be a delaie the best will be to trie it out in the field To this obiection then wee will bring three answeres the first that there is nothing more vncertaine then the Rolles of the sittings and signatures of Councells where the copies varie and mistake at euery turne sometymes following the order of the persons sending somtymes the order of the persons sent somtymes the order of the tyme of their arriuall somtymes the errors in the writing which slipp in in the transcription of listes and Catalogues as it appeares besides an hundred other proofes by the repetition of one of the Sessions of the first Councell of Ephesus inserted into the latine copie of the Councell of Chalcedon in which Arcadius Proiectus and Phillippus the Popes legates are named not onely after all the Bishops but euen after Bessula Deacon and legate of Carthage which was the order of the tyme of their arriuall and neuerthelesse the greeke originall of the same Councell of Ephesus placeth them in all the Sessions whereat they assisted immediately after saint CYRILL first legate of the Pope and as it appeares by the thing itselfe which is presented by the testimony of Hincmarus for Hincmarns affirmes particularly that the Sea Apostolicke presided by legates at the Councell of Carthage in these words The Councell of Carthage where the Sea 〈◊〉 presided by Uicars The second that there where diuers kindes of legates some which represented the negotiating person of the Pope as 〈◊〉 Agents Nuntios Apocrisaries and Ambassadors and others which represented the iudiciary person of the Pope as Cathedraticall Vicars and legates a kinde onely necessary for generall Councells where the Bodie of the Church speakes with her head and not for particular Councells as this of Carthage was Now amongst these deputies some held the ranke of those that sent them and others not for in the Councell of Chalcedon Iustinian Bishop of Cos legat or rather Nuntio and Ambassador from the Pope to Constantinople although he bore the 〈◊〉 of the Pope legate at the Councell neuerthelesse sate not with the other legates of the Pope but after the Patriarkes and among the 〈◊〉 and at the Councell of Constantinople holden vnder Menas the Ambassadors of the Patriarkes of Antioch and Ierusalem were not sett in the ranke of their Patriarkes but in the ranke of their simple personall dignitie and after the Archbishops and Bishops And the third Answere finally is that in the sixth Councell of Carthage the legation of the Popes deputies was finished by the death of Sozimus who had sent them the yeare before and had not bene renewed by Boniface his Successor whose creation they knewe well for they procured and charged themselues to carry him the Councells letters but they had not yet receiued anie commission from him and treated onely vpon the memories that they had brought from his predecessor By meanes whereof they were noe more the Popes legates but Exlegates continuing neuertheles in office to solicite for the rights of the Roman Church that they had begun in the former Councell and for this cause bearing for honor sake in the signatures the title of the Legates of the Roman Church but not the title of legates or Vicars of Pope Boniface then sitting And indeede if they had bene then in the actuall qualitie of the Popes Vicars and Cathedraticall Vicars that is to saie representing the iudiciary person of the Pope they had bene sett one with an other and had all signed in the ranke of Bishops Now this was not soe for Faustinus Archbishop of Potentia assisted but in his simple ranke of Archbishop belowe Aurelius Archbishop of Carthage and Ualentine Archbishop of Numidia and Phillippus and Asellus were not there in the ranke of Bishops but sate and signed as simple priests after all the Bishops where as in the Councell of Ephesus which was generall the same Phillip priest as Vicar deputed to represent the iudiciarie person of the Pope was set with saint CYRILL and Arcadius likewise the Popes legates before all the other Primates Archbishop s and Bishops It it true that Faustinus Phillippus and Asellus had bene either nuntios or legates to Pope Sozimus in a Councell holden the yeare before at Carthage vnder the twelfth consulship of Honorius and the eigth of Theodosius as it appeares from the discourse and from the Epistle of the sixth Councell of Carthage but of this Councell for that which is inserted vnder the date of the same consulls in the Rapsodie of the Councells of Africa speakes not of the Popes legates there remaines to vs noe piece whereby wee may iudge whether the Popes agents presided or presided not onely it appeares that the authority of the Pope was very eminent there for it was sent to Rome and confirmed by the Pope as Prosper an author of the same age testifies in these words Under the 12 th Consulship of Honorius and the eigth of Theodosius a Councell of two hundred and fourteen Bishops hauing bene holden at Carthage the Synodicall decrees were carried to Pope Sozimus Which hauing bene approued by him the heresie of Pelagius was condemned throughout the world And againe Pope Zosimus annexed to the decrees of the African Councells the force of his sentence and for the extirpation of the wicked armed the right hand of all the Prelates with the sworde of Peter Of the order of the sittings in the Councell of Aquilea CHAPT XIV THE seauenth obiection of Caluin is That there was a generall Councell kept euen in Italie to witt adds hee the Councell of Aquilea wherein saint AMBROSE presided for the credit that he had with the Emperor Now this obiection is the crowne master-piece of all Caluins obiections for matter of impertinency For first S. AMBROSE did not preside there but Valerianus Bishop of Aquilea
the Bishop of Milan and the Bishop of Aquilea hauing bene in such sorte equalls paralells vntill the tyme of 〈◊〉 as when the Bishopricke of Milan was vacant as Pope Pelagius the first tyme-fellowe to Iustinian notes it the Bishop of Aquilea ordained him of Milan And when the Bishopricke of Aquilea was vacant the Bishop of Milan ordained him of Aquilea by meanes whereof each of them in his Diocesse had his ranke before the other and in anie third place the ancienter of the two preceded as at the Councell of Rome S. AMBROSE preceded Valerian and at the Councell of Aquilea Ualerian preceded S. AMBROSE It is true S. AMBROSE disputed there more then the rest because of his learning And Aurelius Bishop of Bologna after him which deceiued the author of Synodica publisht by the Minister Pappus a greeke author meanely instructed in latine affaires many others with him But he presided not there if we giue credit to the actes of the Councell which are couched in these termes Under the consulship of Eucherius and Euagrius in the nones of September there were sett in the Church of Aquilea Ualerian Ambrose Eusebius Limenius and others And then if he had presided there to what purpose was it to interpret that it was for the fauour the Emperor bore him Was not S. AMBROSE an Archbishop Archbishop of Milan a cittie saith S. ATHANASIVS metropolitan of Italie that is to saie not of all Italie but of that part of Italie which was subiect to the pretoriall Prefect of Italie and which was particularly called Italie to distinguish it frō the prouinces subiect to the Prouost or Vicar of Rome and therefore what meruaile had it bene that the Councell of Aquilea being celebrated in the metropolitan cittie of Istria which was one of the prouinces of Italie and subiect to the Vicar of Italie that is to saie to the Vicar of the Prouost of the Pretory of Italie in Italie and the Pope not being there neither by himselfe nor his Legates if S. AMBROSE who was both the most ancient Archbishop the Archbishop of Milan metropolitā of Italie had presided there And secondly the councell of Aquilea which lasted but halfe a day was not a generall councell but a particular Councell compounded onely of the Bishops of Lombardie of Prouence of one Bishop of Illiria and of some deputies of Africa of the Gaules for there were in all but thirtie Bishops amongst which there was but one onely Legat neither of the Pope nor of the other Patriarks Now how could it be generall if there were noe Bishop of the East nor any Patriark nor Patriarkes Legat Nay how could it be generall since the onely reason that Palladius the hereticke made that he would not answere there was that it was not a generall Councell Wee haue promised said hee that wee will proue that we are Christians but in a generall Councell wee answere you not least wee should preiudice a future Councell Nay how could it haue bene vniuersall since the Fathers of the Councell themselues confessed in their Epistle to the Emperor That is was not reasonable that for two wretched hereticks the Churches of the whole world should be abandoned by their Bishops Nay how could it haue bene generall since the same yeare the generall Councell of Constantinople was celebrated for the Councel of Aquilea was held in September vnder the consulship of Euagrius and Eucherius and the Councell of Constantinople was assembled the same yeare not in the month of May as Socrates and those that haue followed him haue conceiued but vpon the end of Autumne as it appeares by the words lately cited from 〈◊〉 and by the verie epistle of the Councell of Constantinople to the Pope where the Fathers testified that the Councell of Constantinople had bene called after the holding of that of Aquilea It is true it had bene proiected at the beginning to haue holden a larger Councell at Aquilea but because the aduersaries were not iudged worthie that for them there should be called a quantitie of Bishops necessarie neither for a generall Councell not for a Patriarchall Councell the Pope not onely abstained from sending but also presently after the celebration of the Councell of Aquilea as being nothing lesse then vniuersall set himselfe to cause a generall Councell to be celebrated and to this effect called by his letters addressed to the Emperor Theodosius the Bishops of the East to the Councell of Constantinople Witnesse these wordes of the same Bishops to Pope Damasus Wee were come to Constantinople at the arriuall of the letters from your Reuerence sent after the Councell of Aquilea to the most religious Emperor And held himselfe a Councell of the Bishops of the West at Rome where assisted the chiefe of those that had bene at Aquilea And amongst others saint AMBROSE Archbishop of Milan and Valerianus Archbishop of Aquilea and in the which presiding he approued what had bene done at Constantinople and by this approbatron made the Councell of Constantinople 〈◊〉 For whereas it is 〈◊〉 that in this concourse of Councells it was not the Councell of Rome whereat the Pope was present that obteyned the title of a Generall Councell but the Councell of Constantinople It sufficeth to saie that it was because the Simbole of faith which was published there against Macedonius was composed in the Councell of Constantinople whereat there assisted the Bishops of the Prouinces where the question was disputed and was but confirmed and not composed at the Councell of Rome and that the Councells oecumenicall by concourse tooke their name from the place where the Simbole of the Faith was composed and not from the place where it was onely confirmed Of the calling of Councells CHAPT XV. THere followeth the calling of Councells that Caluin affirmes to haue bene onely done by the Emperors The Generall Councell saith Caluin was neuer declared but by the Emperor and the Bishops were called by his authoritie Now from whence doth he inferre this Vpon this that the Councells bare on their brow the conuocations of the Emperors Fine and subtile logiquel as if it had bene an incompatible thinge that the Emperors should call the councells in regard of temporall authoritie to make them obligatorie to the secular Tribunall and executory by the ministrie of the officers of the Emperor and to take away the crime of treason and the hinderance of politicke lawes which forbad them to make anie assemblies but with permission of the Emperors And that the Popes without whom said Socrates the Churches cannot be ruled or according to the translation of Epiphanius followed by Cassiodorus the councells cannot be celebrated should call them in regard of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall authority But rather as if it had not bene a thing perpetually vsed and practised that the spirituall authoritie of the Popes should be required with the temporall authoritie of the Emperors that
called by him or at his instance but for 〈◊〉 much as that Councell which was a particular Councell had vndertaken as compounded of Arrian Bishops who violated all order and discipline to decide things that concerned the vniuersall Church ordayning in hate to saint ATHANASIVS That euery Bishop that after he had bene deposed by a Synod should continue still to performe episcopall functions without hauing bene first reestablisht by an other greater Synod should be incapable of restitution and that the lawes of the Church bore that there could noe decrees be made in the Churches that is to saie as Caluin himself interprets it for things regarding the vniuersall Church without the Sentence of the Bishop of Rome he reproacheth it to them that they had exceeded the power of a particular Councell That is to saie had decided the affaires which concerned the generall gouernement of the Church without hauing inuited him to assiste at it either by himself or by his Legats A thing that if we were stript of all other argumentes would sufficiently shewe the Popes authoritie for if the absence of the Pope alone and not of anie other Patriarke or Metropolitan were an impediment to the makeing of decrees to oblige the vniuersall Church how can it bee but the Pope must be head of the Church and Superior of the other Patriarkes To the third obiection which is that saint IEROM speaking of a certaine Councell holden amongst the Gaules cryes What Emperor hath commaunded this Synod to he assembled From whence they inferre that the Emperors onely called the generall Councells Wee answere it is a very Sophisme for the Councell whereof saint IEROM spake was not a generall Councell but a particular that Ruffinus pretends to haue bene holden in Gaule against saint HILLARY Nowe wee agree of all sides and Caluin himselfe confesses it that the Metropolitans Primates and Patriarkes called particular Councells And the Councells of the westerne Church holden at Rome by Pope DAMASVS in the tyme of the heresie of the Macedonians by Pope Celestine against the heresie of the Nestorians by Pope LEO against the heresie of the Eutychians by Pope Agatho against the heresie of the Monothelites inforced the most obstinate to confesse that the Pope if not as head of the vniuersall Church yet at least as Patriarke of the West called the Patriarchall Councells of the westerne Church and not onely called the Patriarchall Councells of the Westerne Church but alsoe when there was neede caused to be called extraordinarily the nationall or prouinciall Coūcells of such a Natiō or Prouince of the West as he thought to be necessarie as it appeares for Africa frō these wordos S. AVGVSTINE The Ecclesiasticall necessitie enioyned vs by the Reuerēd Pope Zosime Bishop of the Sea Apostolicke had drawne vs to Caesaria And for Macedonia Achaia and Thessalia from these of Pope LEO to Anastasius Bishop of Thessalonica his Legat in those prouinces If There be anie maior cause moued for which it shal be necessarie to cause an Episcopall assemblie to be called let it suffice thee to call two Bishops of euery Prouince such as the Metropolitans shall choose And for Spaine from these of the same LEO Wee haue sent letters to our bretheren and fellow Bishops of Arragon of Carthagena of Portugall and of Galitia and baue declared to them the assemblie of a generall Councell that is to saie generall for Spaine In which place they must not cauill vpon the word Councell and conuert it into Counsell For the first Councell of Bracara reporting the same historie saith By the commaundement of Leo the Bishops of Arragon Carthagena Portugall and Andaluzia held a Councell amongst them But besides the spirituall authoritie were it of Metropolitans Primates and Patriarkes for the calling of particular Councells be it of the Popes as wee pretend for the calling of generall Councells the temporall authoritie of the Emperors was alsoe requisite aswell to auoid state iealousies and hinder suspitions of conspiracies against the Empire as to take order for the Charge of transportations Staples and prouisions and to furnish the costes of the voyages which the Churches then newlie out of the persecution of the Pagans could yet hardlie beare And therefore when there was question of calling not onely generall Councells of all the Earth but alsoe the generall Councell of the Westerne Church the temporall authoritie of the Emperors concurred with the Spirituall authoritie of Popes for the execution of the conuocation The Emperor Valentinian saith Pope Sixtus the third tymefellowe to saint CYRILL hath commaunded by our authority that the Synod should be called And when there was question of calling Nationall Synods if it were within the countries of the Empire the authoritie of Emperors or of their lieuetenans was allso required and if it were within the ecclipsed countries or not depending from the Empire that of the Kings of the nations where it was to be celebrated must be ioyned thereto as when the first Councell of Bracara in Spaine was called it is said it was called by the commaundement of the glorious King Ariamira or according to others Theodomina And when the second Councell of Tours speakes of the first Councell of Orleans holden vnder Clouis it is said it was done at the request of the most inuincible king Clouis And when the second Councell of Mascon was holden vnder King Gontran it was ordained that the ordinarie Nationall Councells should be celebrated from three yeare to three yeare and that the care to cause them to be assembled appertained to the Bishop of Lion and the disposition to the most magnificent Prince Now if the temporall conuocation of Nationall Councells made by the Emperors or by the Princes of the Nations were 〈◊〉 impediment but that the spirituall conuocation of the same Councells might be due to the Primats of the Nations Why should the temporall conuocation of generall Councells made by the Emperor be an impediment why the authoritie to call them spiritually that is to saie in behalfe of spirituall and ecclesiasticall power might not belong to the Pope For that then as we haue newlie said the authoritie of Emperors was necessary and 〈◊〉 to make the decisions of Councells executorie by the Secular arme and by the ministers and officers of temporall iustice who otherwise would not haue labored to punish corporallie those that should contradict And that is the cause wherefore the Fathers of the Councells were soe carefull to sett this title in the forefront of their acts The most holie and generall Councell called by the authoritie of the most religious Emperor to the end to make their decrees executorie temporallie and by the ministrie of the Secular Tribunall but not to make them obligatorie in conscience and spirituallie For when was it saith saint ATHANASIVS that the iudgement of the Church hath euer taken authoritie from the Emperor And indeede who can doubt but that
if there had bene any generall Councell holden vnder the Pagan Emperors the Christians had bene obliged in conscience and to the spirituall Tribunall of the Church though it had not bene called by them And that if the Turke should euer make himselfe vniuersall monarch of the world and that there should be a generall Councell holden vnder 〈◊〉 Empire the Christians should be obliged in conscience and to the spirituall Tribunall of the Church though it were not called by him And then if the authoritie necessarie to make generall Councells obligatorie in conscience ought to be perpetuall and alwaies to haue place how can that be by imperiall authoritie which hath bene deuided into soe manie parcells as at this daie in a manner the least part of it belonges to the Empire For the conuocation of the pluralitie dispersed must depend from an vnitie and from an vnitie that hath authoritie ouer euerie indiuiduall of the pluralitie as the ancient Emperors themselues acknowledged that of the Pope to be when they ordayned That euery Bishop that being called to the Popes iudgment should 〈◊〉 to come should be constrained by the Gouernor of the Prouince to appeare And therefore as often as our aduersaries crie out such an Emperor called such or such a Councell so often they loose their tyme and their labour For wee are agreed that whilst the Emperors were Monarchs of the world or of the greater part of the world they called them all in regard of temporall authoritie but we saie besides the secular authoritie of the Emperor which was necessarie to make the conuocations of Councells authenticall temporally must an other authoritie interuene to witt a spirituall and ecclesiasticall authoritie to make it lawfull and authenticall spirituallle and to make that the Councells may be said to be called from God and obligatorie in conscience and to the Spirituall Tribunall of the Church Now that we maintaine to haue bene the authoritie of him who was the principle center of ecclesiasticall vnitie and the head of all the Bishops and without whose sentence it was vnlawfull to make definitiue lawes in the Church to witt the Pope whose authoritie for this regard ought to concurr with the authoritie of the Emperors either actuallie or virtuallie I said either actuallie or virtuallie for as much as it sufficed for the spirituall validitie of the conuocation of Councells that the Popes did either call them or cause them to be called or approued their conuocation For when the Emperors called them either at the Popes instance or with the consent and approbation of the Pope the spirituall conuocation of the Pope was alwaies reputed to interuene as also the Catholicke Emperors and which abstained from tyranizing ouer the Church neuer called them but whē the Pope required it of them or they required it of the Pope And when they were required by the Pope they were alwaies readie to call them although that for the places where they should be celebrated the Emperors because of the commodities or incommodities of the State reserued the election to themselues For whereas the Emperor Constantius refused Pope Liberius who demaunded of him that a generall Councell might be holden for saint ATHANASIVS cause it was the refusall of an Arrian Emperor noe lesse an enemie to the Sonn of God then to saint ATHANASIVS And whereas the Emperor Arcadius refused Pope Innocent who sent saith Sozomene fiue Bishops and two priests of the Roman Church to the Emperors to demaund of them a Councell for the cause of saint Chrisostome and sent saint CHRISOSTOME into a more remote banishment it wasatyrannicall act of an Emperor possest by the Enemies of this holy man For this then the temporall conuocation of the Emperors was necessary to wit that the ministers of the Empire who were obliged by the politicke and imperiall lawes not to suffer anie assemblies without the Emperors permission should not hinder them that the Estate should haue noe colour of iealousies and that the officers of the cittie should furnish the charges Staples and transportations of the Bishops and that the Councells should be kept at the expences of the imperiall Exchequer and that finallie the decrees of Councells might be obligatorie to the secular Tribunall and executory temporallie and by the Ministrie of the politicke Magistrate but not that the conuocation of the Emperors was of the essence of the Councell as that of the Popes was nor serued to make them obligatorie in conscience and to the spirituall Tribunall of the Church noe more then the Presidency of the same Emperors at the Councells either by themselues or their Officers was of the essence of the Councells as that of the Pope was but onely for comelynes and ornament and for keepeing order and temporall policie witnes this language of the Councell of 〈◊〉 to Pope LEO the first Thou didst preside by thy legates in the Councell as the head to the members and the Emperors presided there for seemelynesse and ornament striuing with thee as Zorobabel with Iesus to renew in doctrine the building the Ierusalem of the Church For what meanes this comparison of Pope LEO with Iesus high Priest of the Iewish lawe and of the Emperor Marcian with Zorobabel Prince of the Iewish people but that there was like analogie in Christian Religions betweene the Pope and the Emperor for the holding of Councells as there was in the Iewish Church betweene the high Priest which was Iesus and the Prince of the people which was Zorobabel for the building of the Temple that is to saie that the one to witt the Pope should concurr there as head of the Priesthood and spirituall iurisdiction and the other to witt the Emperor should concurr there as head of the politicke and temporall iurisdiction and therefore when there is question of the calling of Councells there must be a distinction betweene the spirituall calling of Councells and the temporall calling of Councells that is to saie betweene the conuocation necessarie to make their assemblie authenticall temporallie and the conuocation necessarie to make their assemblie authenticall in conscience and spirituallie In the first case there was nothing to be determined betweene the Popes and the Emperors for none doubtes but the authoritie necessarie to call generall Councells temporallie and to make them executory by the secular arme was the authoritie of the Emperors noe more then at this daye anie doubtes but the authority necessary to make the conuocation of Nationall Councells authenticall temporally must be that of the Kings or Princes within whose estates they are to be holden In the second case there was yet lesse for as much as it is euident that the authoritie necessarie to legitimate in conscience the conuocation of Councells and to make them obligatorie spirituallie must be a spirituall and ecclesiasticall authoritie a temporall Magistrate not being able to conferr anie spirituall authoritie to Councells And indeede when the Emperors haue pretended
of Constantinople who intreateth Domnus Patriarke of Antioch that he would beare with the infirmities of Athanasius Bishop of Perhes his fellowe Minister and to graunt him for his iudges other Bishops then his Metropolitan who was suspected by him It appeares thirdly by the sentence of the Bishops of the Councell of Ephesus who called Pope Celestin their most holy Father and fellowe Minister and nenerthelesse made themselues the executioners of his Decrees Constrained Necessarilie said they by the force of the Canons and by the letters of our most holie father and fellow-minister Celestin wee are come not without teares to pronounce this heauie sentence against Nestorius And finallie it appeares by the writings of Optatus Bishop of Mileuis in Africa who calls the Pope Siricius companion of Societie with the Catholicke Bishops and neuertheles acknowledgeth him in the same place for the heire of saint PETERS Chaire and for center and principle of Ecclesiasticall vnitie To the second head which is that saint CYPRIAN complaines that Basilides a Bishops of Spaine hauing bene deposed by the Councell of the Prouince for hauing yeilded vnder the persecution and an other hauing bene ordained in his place Pope Steuen had restored him Wee answere that this complaint insteede of wounding the Popes authoritie wholie confirmes it For saint CYPRIAN complaines not of the enterprize made by the Pope but of the surprize made vpon the Pope by Basilides who had misinformed him concerning that affaire Behold his 〈◊〉 That Basilides said hee after the discouerie of his crimes and the ignominie of his conscience made naked by his owne confession trauailing to Rome hath deceiued our brother Steuen remote by a farr distance of place and ignorant of the historie in fact and the truth of the matter which hath bene concealed from him to procure that he might be vniustly restored to his Bishopricke from which he had bene iustlie deposed cannot annull an ordination lawfully made c. Neither is he so worthie of blame who hath by negligence suffred himselfe to be misinformed as he is worthie of execration that hath fraudulently imposed it vpon him Now who sees not that this manner of speeche is not to reproue the interprize made by the Pope but the surprize made vpon the Pope And indeede how could saint CYPRIAN reproue the enterprize made by the Pope he that writes to him 〈◊〉 there be letters directed from thee into the prouince and to the people that inhabite Arles whereby Marcian being deposed an other may be substituted in his place To the third head that is that saint CYPRIAN writes Since it hath 〈◊〉 or dained to vs all or by vs all and that it is iust and equitable that euerie cause should be heard where the crime hath bene committed and that to euerie pastor there should be assigned a part of the flocke which he may rule and gouerne besore he come to yield an accompt of his actions to God those that we rule must not runne heere and there and cause the well vnited concord of the Bishops to knocke one against an other by a fraudulent and deceiptfull rashnes but pleade their cause where there may be accusers and wittnesses of their crimes Wee answere that he speakes heere of minor and particular causes whereof it was afterward ordained in the Councell of Carthage That particular causes should be determined within their prouinces that is to saie causes os manners and which concerned nothing but the liues of Clerkes and of inferior Clerkes onely that is to saie of Priests deacons subdeacons and other ecclesiasticall persons constituted to the lesser orders as it appeares both by these wordes Those whom we rule and by the qualitie of Fortunatus person of whom the question was who was a priest of the Church of Carthage who had bene excommunicated for his crimes by saint CYPRIAN and had made a Schisme against him at Carthage And not of Maior causes as those of faith or of the Sacraments or of the generall customes of the Church or of the depositions of the persons of Bishops the definition of which causes might be reserued for the iudgements beyond the Seas For that there was euer this difference in Africa betweene the inferior Clerkes that is to saie Priests deacons subdeacons and other ecclesiasticall persons constituted to the lesser orders and the superior Clerkes that is saie Bishops that the causes of the inferior Clerkes of Africa ought to be determined in Africa and not passe beyond the Seas but that the causes of the superior Clerkes that is to saie of Bishops might be transferred to the iudgement beyond the Seas wee learne it from saint AVGVSTINE who cries out that Cecilianus one of saint CYPRIANS Successors in the Archbishoprike of Carthage and within fortie yeares of S. CYPRIANS tyme who had bene condemned in Africa by a Councell of seuentie Bishops might reserue his cause beyond the Seas for as much as he was of the order of Bishops and not of that of Priests deacons and other inferior Clerkes There was noe question then saith saint AVGVSTINE of Priests or Deacons or other Clerkes of the inferior order but of the Colleagues that is to saie of Bishops who might reserue their cause intire to the iudgement of the other Colleagues and principallie of the Churches Apostolicke For whereas saint AVGVSTINE vseth the word Churches Apostolicke in the plurall number wee answere that in the Chapter following and shew that it is not to exclude the eminencie of the Roman Church ouer the rest 〈◊〉 of contrarywise he said but three lynes before In the Roman Church hath alwaies flourisht the principalitie Apostolicke But to preuent the malice of the Donatists who refused the iudgement that Pope Melchiades had giuen of the cause of Cecilianus for as much as they said that Melchiades had sacrificed to Idolls and consequenrlie could not iudge of the cause of Cecilianus who was accused of a crime of the like nature or equiualent to it It sufficeth at this tyme to inferr from the wordes of saint AVGVSTINE that there was this difference betweene the superior and inferior Clerkes of Africa that the causes of the superior Clerkes might be iudged beyond the Seas and not those of the inferior Clerkes And therefore where saint CYPRIAN saith that euery cause should be iudged where the crime had bene committed he spake of the causes of inferior Clerkes that is to saie of Priests Deacons subdeacons and other Ecclesiasticall persons constituted to the lesser order and not of the causes of superior Clerkes that is to saie of Bishops To the fowrth head which is that saint CYPRIAN complaines That the authoritie of the Bishops of Africa seemed lesse to some lost and desperate persons who had alreadie the yeare before bene iudged by them Wee answere two things the one that the word lesser hath noe reference heere to the Roman Church and is not a Comparatiue of relatiue signification but
it is a comparitiue of positiue signification which hath noe other meaning but lesse then it should be that is to saie little or not great enough as when the same S. CYPRIAN writeh in the Epistle to Antonius If the number of Bishops resident in Africa seemed lesse sufficiēt that is to saie not enough sufficient And the other that if it were a comparison of the comparatiue signification it should noe more haue reference to the Roman Church but to these wordes paucis desperatis perditis interpreting them in the ablatiue and not in the datiue and translating the period in this sence If it be not peraduenture that the authoritie of the Bishops constituted in Asrica who had alreadie iudged of them be esteemed lesse then a small number of desperate and lost men it seemes that the continuance of the period doth afterward declare which compares the number of the Bishops of Africa who had iudged of Fortunatus with those that tooke part with Fortunatus and not with the Roman Church in these wordes If the number of those that iudged of them the yeare past comprehending the Priests and deacons be reckoned it will be found there were more assistants present at the iudgement and at the examination of the cause then of those that tooke Fortunatus part And indeede if saint CYPRIAN had intended this word in a comparatiue signification and in regard of the Roman Church how could he haue said three lines aboue they presumed to saile to the Roman Church which is the Chaire of Peter and the principall Church from whence the Sacerdot all vnitie hath proceeded And how coul Optatus Mileuitanus an African as well as hee saie At Rome hath bene constituted to Peter the chiefe the Episcopall Chaire that in this onely Chaire the vnitie of all might be preserued And howe could saint AVGVSTINE an 〈◊〉 as well as either of them say That Cecilianus might despise the conspiring multitude of his Enemies that is to saie of seauentie Bishops of Africa assembled in the Councell of Numidia with him For as much as he sawe himself vnited by letters communicatorie with the Roman Church in which had alwaies flourisht the principalitie of the Sea Apostolicke and with the other Countries from whence the Ghospell came into Africa And againe That he doubted not but that Pelagius and Celestius who had bene iudged by two Councells of Africa whould more easilie yeild to the Popes authoritie drawne out of the authoritie of the holie Scriptures To the fifth head which is that the same S. CYPRIAN saith That there is but one Bishopricke whence euerie one holds his portion vndiuidedlie Wee answere hee vseth this language to insinuate that the Bishopricke cannot be possessed separatelie out of the vnitie and societie of the Episcopall Bodie but not to denie but that in the vnitie of this Episcopall Bodie the functions of Episcopall power are exercised in a more principall and eminent manner in the Roman Church then in the other Churches noe more then when wee saie that the soule is possessed by all the partes of the bodie inseparablie and vndiuidedly wee intend not to saie that for the exercise of her functions she resides not in a more principall and eminent fashion in the head then in the other partes otherwise why should hee call the Roman Church the Chaire of PETER and the principall Church and the originall of Sacerdot all vnitie To the sixth head which is that S. CYPRIAN saith in the Councell holden for the rebaptization of heretickes None of vs constitutes himself Bishop of Bishops Wee answere he speakes there onelie of the Bishops of Africa to whom hee directs his speach and whom hee exhorts to tell their opinion freelie in the Councell without being held backe by the respect of the authoritie that as Primate of Africa hee had ouer them And wee will add that if hee had holden this language euen to taxe and preuēt the Pope obliquely who afterward condemned him the matter would be of noe weight for as much as this Coūcell was an erroneous Coūcell where S. CYPRIAN cast the foundations of the Donatists heresie and that as such it was not onelie condemned by the Pope and by all the rest of the Church but euen by those that had adhered to saint CYPRIAN witnes these wordes of saint 〈◊〉 The Blessed Cyprian stroue to auoide the myrie lakes and not to drinke of the strainge waters and vpon this subiect addressed the Synod of Africa to Steuen Bishop of Rome who was the twentie sixth after saint PETER but his strife was in vaine And finallie those that had bene of the same opinion with Cyprian sett forth a newe decree saying What shall wee doe Soe hath it 〈◊〉 deliuered to them by their Ancestors and ours To the seauenth head which is of the inuectiues that S. CYP. suffered to slipp out of his mouth after the contention that hee had with Pope Steuen for the rebaptizatiō of hereticks taxing him of ignorance and presumption Wee answere it is impietie in Caluin to alleadge them since S. AVSTINE holds them vnworthy to be reported and couereth them with this excuse The things which Cyprian in anger hath spread against Steuen I will not fuffer them to passe vnder my penn And we adde the resistance that Pope Steuen made to the error of S. CYPRIAN was the safetie of the church as saint Uincent Lerin witnesseth in these wordes Then the Blessed Steuen resisted with but before his Colleagues iudginge it as I conceaue a thing worthie of him that he should surmount them as much in Faith as he did in the authoritie of his place Of the Commission of the Emperor Constantine the Great for the iudgement of Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage CHAPT IV. THe third instance of Caluin is taken from Optatus Mileuitanus and from saint AVGVSTINE who saie that the Donatists hauing accused Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage and Felix Bishop of Aptunge his Ordinator and besought the Emperor Constantine who thē was resident amongst the Gaules to giue them Iudges of the Gaules the Emperor gaue them three Bishops of the Gaules whom he sent to Rome to iudge the affaire with Pope Melchiades But whom doth this Instance combate against but those that alleadge it For the Emperor being constrained by the importunitie of the Donatists and that as himselfe protested against all Ecclesiasticall order to giue them Iudges and hauing giuen them according to their demaund Iudges of the Gaules what could he more expressely doe to testifie the Popes authoritie then to remitt them to Rome and to ordaine that the same Iudges of the Gaules that hee had giuen them should transporte themselues from the Gaules to Rome to the end the cause might be 〈◊〉 at the Popes Tribunall and vnder the presidencie and direction of the Pope Was there a Stronger meanes to proue what wee reade in S. ATHANASIVS That antient custome of the Church was that the
causes of Bishops could not be determined till first the decision had bene made at Rome And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That the Sacerdot all lawe required that those things which were constituted without the Bishop of Romes sentence should be annulled Neuerthelesse for as much as Caluin obiectes that if this cause had belonged to the Popes Ordinary iurisdictiō he ought not to haue iudged it by the Emperors commission it is necessarie to cleere it To this obiection then before wee 〈◊〉 the matter to the bottom wee will answere in forme of a prologue fiue thinges first that it was not a commission except in regard of the three Assessors of the Gaules that the Emperor named to content the importunitie of the Donatists to the end that they might serue for 〈◊〉 warrants of the sinceritie of the proceedings of the Councell of Rome but a remittmēt as it appeares both by the Emperors confessiō who avowed that it belōged not to him to examin this cause by the electiō that the Pope made of fifteene other Bishops that he tooke for his assistāts besides those that the Emperor had nominated And therefore although S. AVG. in regard of the Donatists intētiō sometimes calls this remittmēta delegation neuerthelesse hee sheweth sufficientlie that it was rather a relegation then a delegation when he notes that the reason wherefore the Emperor did it was for as much as he durst not iudge the cause of a Bishop Your Superiors said he to the Donatists first brought the cause of Cecilianus to the Emperor Constantine And a little after But because 〈◊〉 durst not iudge the cause of a Bishop hee delegated the examination and 〈◊〉 thereof to Bishops I add that hee vsed this language by Synecdoche and referringe the word delegation to the Iudges of the Gaules onelie that were deputed to assist at the Councell of Rome and not to all the Councell of Rome as hee witnesseth elsewhere by these wordes The Emperor gaue to the Donatists the Iudges that themselues had demaunded that is to 〈◊〉 the Iudges of the Gaules And againe Donatus was heard at Rome by the Iudges that himself had demaunded For of the ninteene Bishops of the Councell of Rome there were but three of the qualitie of those that Donatus had demaunded Donatus had demaunded but three but saint AUSTIN extendes this clause by Synecdoche to all the Coūcell for as much as the three Iudges demaunded by Donatus had iudged in Common with all the Councell and were found soe conformable to the rest as the iudgement of the Councell which passed all with one voice and without anie diuersitie of opinions and theirs was one selfe same thing The second answere is that Constantine did not interpose his authoritie in this affaire as Maister by himself of the cause but as an Arbiter sought by the Donatists and assuringe himself as a Catholicke that he should be avowed by the Catholicks This Matter saith saint AVGVSTIN belonged greatly to the Emperors care whereof he ought to giue an accompt to God for the Donatists had made him arbiter and iudge of the cause of the tradition and of the Schisme From whence it appeares that the Emperors interposition in this cause was a matter of fact and not of right and whose example cannot be alleadged for a paterne of the ancient discipline of the Church The third that it was not a controuersie questioned amongst the Catholicks and according to the ordinarie lawes of the Church but a Sute commenced by the heretickes against the Catholicks and by waies extraordinarie to all the lawes and formes of the Church For the Donatists had alreadie broken the bond of vnitie and shaken off the yoake of the Churches authoritie They were saith saint AVGVSTIN alreadie culpable of the Schisme and alreadie stained with the horrible crime of the 〈◊〉 of Altar against Altar By meanes whereof there being noe iudge common betweene them and the Catholicks in the Church there remained nothing for them to doe but to haue recourse to the Arbitrements of the secular powers whose examples could noe more be drawne into consequence against the ordininarie authoritie of the Christian Church then the iudgment that Ptolomeus Philometor king of Egipt gaue betweene the Iewes and the Samaritans could forme a president against the ordinarie authoritie of the high priest and of the Sacerdotall colledge of the Iewish Church The fowrth that the cause questioned in this processe was not a cause of right and that should be proued by ecclesiasticall meanes such as the testimonies of Scripture or the traditions of the Apostles or the Custome of the Church or the sentences of the Fathers but a question of fact and whereof the hypothesis was mingled with accessories that belonged not to the causes of the Church and could not be examined by ecclesiasticall meanes onelie but must be iustified by human and secular meanes as the confronting of witnesses the acts of Notaries yea Pagan and heathen ones the Recordes of Clerkes and euen the applications of questions and corporall tortures For the accusation of the Donatists was principallie grounded vpon the framing of a false letter that they had forged against Felix Bishop of Aptunge for the examination whereof there must be a secular and proconsulary iudgement interposed betweene the ecclesiasticall iudgements that is to saie betweene the Councell of Rome and that of Arles to conuince the forgers of the falshood by the application of rackes and tortures Wee haue vndertaken saith saint AVSTIN the defence of the cause of Cecilianus although it belong not to the cause of the Churche that we may make their calumnies appeare euen in that And againe speaking of the torture which was offered to the scriuener Ingentius or Uigentius to make him confesse whether he had falsified the letter of the Aedile Alfius Cecilianus to Felix Bishop of Aptunge The Proconsull said hee amongst the fearefull cries of the vshers and the bloudy hands of the hangmen would not haue condemned a Colleague of his being absent And the fifth that all the actes that the Donatists extorted from the Emperor in this 〈◊〉 hee protested them to be soe manie irregularities and nullities and so manie vnlawfull enterprises vniust and extraordinarie wherein he suffered himself to be constrained against his will to giue waie to the passion and malice of the Donatists and in yeilding to them to assaie to reduce them to the peace and vnitie of the Church and he was soe 〈◊〉 from desiring to haue the example thereof serue for a lawe to the Bishops as contrarywise he promised to aske the Bishops pardon the historie is this The Donatists hauing accused Cecilianus Archbishop of Carthage of treason or communication with traytors that is to saie with those that had deliuered the holie Bookes and the sacred Vessells to be put into the fier in the persecution tyme yea euen to haue bene ordained by a traytor soe did they intitle Felix
that the Bishops which iudged at Rome had not bene good Iudges yet there remained the vniuersall Councell of the whole Catholicke Church Doth it not verisie that after the Popes iudgement supposing and not graunting that it had bene subiect to appeale there remaines noe other iudgement but that of the generall Councell of the whole Church But let vs returne to the Councell of Arles From this Councell then the Donatists had againe recourse to the Emperor and forced him to examine the cause himselfe And this was the fowrth irregularitie as it appeares by the protestation that the Emperor made for which he would aske pardon of the Bishops He gaue waie saith saint AVGVSTINE to their importunitie to stopp their mouthes and yeilded 〈◊〉 sarr as to iudge this cause after the Bishops but with an intent afterward to craue pardon of the holie Bishops Now how can an example for which the emperor protests that himselfe will craue the Bishops pardon serue for a lawe to the Bishops yet this was not all for the Donatists did noe more obey the iudgement of the Emperor then they had done to that of the Councell of Rome holden in the Popes presence or to that of the Councell of Arles holden in the presence of the Popes legates but disavowed the Petitions that they had presented to the Emperor Constantine and said that that busines was not for the emperors examination and that it was not their solicitation that brought it before him and cast this imputation vpon the Catholickes soe as the last dispute was whether the Catholickes or the Donatistes had caused the Emperór to intervene in this cause both disavowing it If he be culpable saith saint AVSTIN speaking of the Bishop Felix who ordained Cecllianus whō the Emperor had caused to be heard before the Procōsull of Africa that hath bene absolued by an earthlie iudge not hauing demaunded it how much more are those 〈◊〉 that wouldhaue an earthlie king to be iudge of their cause For if it be noe crime to haue appealed to the Empero rit is noe crime to haue bene heard by the Emperor neither thē by him to whom the Emperor had delegated the cause that is to saie by the Proconsull And againe know that your superiors haue first brought Cecilianus his cause before Constantine oblige vs to proue it to you and if wee proue it not doe with vs what you can Now let vs recapitnlate all the heades of this historie The first head saie the Caluinists was that the Donatists addressed themselues to the Emperor Constantine to aske Iudges of him it is true but what consequence can you drawe frō this exāple For were not the Donatistes alreadie Schismatickes and separated from the obedience and from the communion of the Church And besides had not they recourse afterward to the Emperor Iulian the Apostata a pagan and insidell Prince to recouer their Churches that the Christian and Catholicke Princes had taken from them and with this Elogie that in him onely all iustice remained And did not saint AVGVSTINE crie out to them If it were in your power you would not now call against vs the Emperor Constantine because he fauors the truth but you would rather call Iulian the Apostata out of hell The second head was that the Emperor partlie yeilding to their importunitie graunted them Iudges from the prouince that they had demaunded that is to saie from the Gaules it is true but did not the Emperor protest before he graunted this to them that it belonged not to him who attended the iudgement of Christ to meddle with the iudgements of Christ's Ministers And after he had graunted them this did he not remitt them to Rome to iudge the cause with the Pope and vnder the Presidencie and direction of the Pope The third head was that the Donatists appealed from the Popes iudgement to the Emperors iudgement it is true But doth not the Emperor crie out that this appeale was a thing not fitt to be spoken or heard that it was a madd impudence of furie that it was a recourse from he auenlie to earthlie iudgement and a manifest contempt of Christ's authoritie The fowrth head was that notwithstanding this protestation the Emperor graunted them a Councell at Arks it is true but doth not saint AVGVSTINE testifie that it was an irregular action when he saith that the Emperor did it giuing waie to the peruersues of the Donatists And that the Popes legates and the assistants that were with him at the Councell of Rome were present at that of Arles And that the Fathers of the Councell bewailed that the Pope could not assist there and said that if he had bene there present they had pronounced a more severe sentence against the Donatists doth it not proue that it was not a iudgement of appeale but a more ample reuiew of the cause which the Donatists said was not fullie heard The fift head was that the Donatists had recourse againe from the councell of Arles to the Emperor and prayed him to take the examination of the cause himselfe which he did it is true but doth not saint AVGVSTIN saie that he protested the he would afterward craue pardō of the holy Bishops And doth he not further testifie that the Donatists did noe more agree to the Emperors iudgement then to the former The Emperor saith hee is chosen iudge the Emperor iudging is dispised With what ingenuitie then can Caluin and his disciples saie that this historie is enough to end the question and fully to cleere the busines for who sees not that these proceedings not hauing bene at the instance of the Catholicke partie and according to the ordinary formes of the Church but at the instāce of the hereticall partie and by extraordinarie waies and against which the Emperor himself protests for iniustice for furie for impietie and obligeth himselfe to aske the Prelates pardon And hauing finally bene reiected and disauowed euen by those that had solicited for them and as it were snatched it out of the Emperors handes there is noe more iustice in makinge vse of them to the preiudice of the ordinarie lawes of the Church and to propound them for copies and paternes of the anciēt forme and ecclesiasticall discipline then to alleadge against the present authoritie of the Pope and the Councell the audience and conference that King Charles the ninth graunted at Poissy to the Protestants of his Kingdome after the councell of Sens and Trent to the end to proue to bring them backe to the church by way of mildenes and accommodation and to inferr from thence that the Conference of Poissy was giuen aboue the Councells of Sens and Trent Of the decree of the Mileuitan Councell concerning the beyond Sea Appeales CHAPT V. THE fowrth instance of Caluin is that in the Mileuitan Councell holden vnder Pope Innocent the first thousand two hundred yeares agoe the Bishops
of Africa forbad the clerkes of their Prouinces the appeales beyond Seas In the Mileuitan Couueell saith Caluin where saint AVGVSTINE assisted those that should appeale beyond Sea were excommunicated It is true but to this instance we bring two sharpe and decisiue answeres the first that the canon is meant but of appeales in minor and personall causes as were causes as well pecuniarie as morall that is to saie as well ciuill as criminall of clerkes and not in maior causes that is to saie in common and Eclesiasticall causes as were causes of Faith and Sacraments or of the vniuersall customes of the church And the second that he speakes but of the Appeales of Priests deacons and other clerkes of the inferior order and not of the Appeales of the Clerkes of Superior orders that is to sale of Bishops For the cleering then of the first of these doubtes which is that the Canon is meant but of Appeales in minor causes it must be knowne that the ecelesiasticall Tribunalls did then examine not onely the spirituall and religious causes of the Church but also all the temporall and secular causes of ecclesiasticall persons as well ciuill as criminall This appeares both by the first Councell of Constantinople which ordaines That if anie one doe begin a particular processe against a Bishop as hauing receiued losse or iniurie from him the person and Religion of the accuser shall not be examined but if it be an ecclesiasticall crime the accusers person shall be examined and first it shall not be lawfull for heretickes to accuse orthodox Bishops for ecclesiasticall causes And by the third Councell of Carthage celebrated ninteen yeares before the Mileuitan Councell which decrees That 〈◊〉 Clerke that leauing the Ecclesiasticall gouernment would purge himselfe in the publicke iudgements although the sentence be to his aduantage if it be in a criminall iudgement he shall loose his degree and if it be in ciuill iudgement he shall loose that which hath bene adiudged to him And by the Epistle to the Emperor Theodosius the second who to aduance the iudgement of the controuersie of Nestorius imposed truce to the Councell of Ephesus of all pecuniarie and criminall causes and ordained that they should handle noe cause neyther ecclesiasticall nor other till that of Faith were determined Now these different sortes of causes were not reputed to be all of a weight but the one to witt those that regard Faith or the generall customes of the Church were called maior causes maior businesses maior affaires And the others to witt those that regard the particular persons of clergy men and consisted in accusation of manners or pursuite of pecuniarie interests were called minor causes minor businesses and minor affaires And that by a distinction taken from the analogie of the Scripture which 〈◊〉 that Iethro aduised Moyses to suffer the minor causes of the Israelites to be iudged by the inferior iudges and to reserue to himselfe onely the maior causes Those that shall be maior causes said hee lett them bring to thee but let themselues iudge the minor causes The vse of this distinction may be seene in a thousand places of antiquities It appeares in these wordes of the Epistle of the same Pope Innocent vnder whom the Mileuitan Councell was holden to Uictricius If they be maior causes that are in question after the Episcopall iudgement lett them be referred to the Sea Apostolicke as the Synod and ancient customes vetus and not beata ordaine Which Epistle I the rather alleage because it was cited by the Bishops of France in the second Councell of Tours a thousand and seauen hundred yeares agone It appeares in these wordes of the Epistle of the Pope saint LEO the first to 〈◊〉 Bishop of Thesalonica his Vicar in Macedonia and other prouinces 〈◊〉 Constantinople If anie maior cause be moued for which it maie be reasonable and necessarie to call an Episcopall assemblie lett it suffice thee to cause two Bishops to come to thee out of euerie prouince such as the Metropolitans would choose And a litle after And if their iudgement be found differing from thy opinion let the acts be sent to vs with authenticall testimonie that all dissentions taken awaie a sentence pleasing to God may be decreed It appeares in these wordes of the Epistle of saint GREGORIE the Great to Iohn Bishop of the first Iustinianea If anie cause of faith or of crime or of pecuniary matter be obiected against our Colleague Adrian Bishop of Thebes lett it be iudged if it be a matter of light importance by our Nuncios which are or shall be in the royall Cittie that is to saie at Constantinople and if it be a matter of weight let it be referred hither to the Sea Apostolicke And finally it appeares in the capitularie of our great Emperor Charlemaine where the wordes of Pope Innocent the first are repeated by forme of lawe in these wordes If they be maior the Sea Apostolicke as the Synod and the blessed or to reade better the ancient custome ordaines And from thence it is that Hincmarus Archbishop of Rheims writing a little after that is to saie vnder Charles the Balde to Pope Nicholas the first maketh him this protestation Let it not please God that we should soe despise the priuiledge of the first and soueraigne sea of the Pope of the holie Roman Church as to wearie your soueraigne aucthoritie with all the Controuersies and with all the quarrells of the Clergie as well of the Superior as inferior order which the canons of the Councell of Nicea and the decrees of Innocent and of the other Popes of the holy sea of Rome commaund to be determined in their prouinces And againe Wee Metropolitans trauailinge in our prouinciall Councells decide carnall controuersies and haue care after iudgement to referr the maior causes and of maior persons to the examination of the Pope of the Soueraigne Sea And from hence it is alsoe that Gerson declaming longe tyme after against the disorders in the court of Rome during the schisme of Iohn the twentie three cryes out If the iudgement of minor causes be reproued in Moyses by Iethro how would it be in the Pope and in his Court of soe manie continuall and importune imployments of most prophane and vnworthie processes The first solution then that wee bring to the prohibition that the Bishops of the Mileuitan Councell made to their clerkes from appealing beyond Sea is that the wordes of the Councell were intended not of appeales in maior causes that is to saie in causes that concerne faith or the vniuersall customes of the church but of appeales in minor causes that is to saie in causes morall or pecuniarie of Ecclesiasticall persons And this solution besides the places alreadie alleadged wee drawe first from the text of the canon which saith preciselie In the cause that they shall haue to shewe that he speakes of their particular causes
Carthage was not holdēn the next yeare after the third councell of Carthage but a longe while after and by consequent ought to keepe the ranke of the fifth and not of the fowrth Councell of Carthage The other reason is that in the Epistle two hundred thirtie sixth written to Xantippus Primat of Numidia the same saint AVGVSTIN cites the canon by which those that had neglected to followe their cause a whole yeare together were excluded from goeing forward with it which is the twelfth canon of the fifth Councell of Carthage as a canon newlie instituted From whence it appeares that the fifth Councell of Carthage was holden after that that we call the fowrth For saint AVGVSTINE testifies that the yeare in which he writt this Epistle the Pasch should be the eigth of the Ides of Aprill I haue said he heard the cause of Abundantius there being yet a hundred daies to Pasch Sundaie which shall be this yeare the eigth of the Ides of Aprill This I haue had care to insinuate to your Reuerence because of the Councell and I haue not concealed it from himselfe but haue faithfullie aduertised him of what was there instituted that if within a yeare in case hee thinkes he should be prouided of a iudgement he neglect to pursue his cause none may after giue him audience Now Pasch neuer fell out vpon the eigth of the Ides of Aprill while Xanthippus was Primat of Numidia but the yeare of our saluation four hundred and two which was the yeare of the fifth consulship of Archadius and Honorius and consequently the fifth Councell of Carthage that had bene holden the yeare before fell out in the yeare foure hundred and one that is to saie in the yeare after the consulship of Stelicon which was two yeare after the yeares of the consulship of Honorius and Eutychianus in which the fowrth councell of Carthage had bene celebrated The fifth question is concerning the second Mileuitan Councell holden vnder the Consulship of Honorius and Constantius that the new publishers of the Councell of Africa pretend to haue made noe canons moued by three coniectures the first because in the Rapsody of the African canons there is noe mentiō made of this Councell The second because the canons that are thereto attributed are in part taken from the first Mileuitan Councell and in part from the Councell holden vnder the twelfth consulship of Honorius And the third that amongst the Canons that are thereto assigned there are some that cannot agree either with the place or tyme wherein it was celebrated To these three coniectures we haue also three answeres The first answere is that the Councell celebrated vnder the twelfth Cōsulship of Theodosius against Pelagius Celestius was rather a repetition and confirmation of the Mileuitan councell which had bene holden the yeare before against the same heretickes then a new Councell By meanes whereof it must not be held strange if the African Rapsody whereinto the Coūcell celebrated vnderthe twelfth consulship of Houorius is inserted hath not reported the Canons of the second Mileuitan Councell and principally the second Mileuitan Councell hauing bene but a prouinciall Councell of the Bishops of Numidia which had not the force of a nationall Councell of Africa but by the concurrencie of the Councell of the Proconsulary Prouince celebrated the same yeare at Carthage and by the emologation that was made thereof the yeare following in the generall Councell of all Africa assembled at Carthage For the Bishop Aurelius who is mentioned in the inscription of the Mileuitan Councell reported by saint AVGVSTIN is not Aurelius Bishop of Carthage but Aurelius one of the Bishops of Numidia whereof mention is made in the Councell holden vnder Cesarius and Atticus otherwise he could not haue bene put in the third place and named after Siluanus and Valentinus For Aurelius Bishop of Carthage presided in all the Episcopall assemblies of Africa as well at Carthage as out of Carthage as it appeares both by the commaundement read in the conference of Carthage which saith Aurelius Bishop of Carthage presiding and Siluanus Primat of Numidia and by the first Mileuitan Councell where Aurelius Bishop of Carthage presided and preceded Xanthippus Primate of Numidia Predecessor to Siluanus and Nicetius Primat of Mauritania Sitifensis and Valentine and all the other Bishops The second answere is that the writers finding in the African Rapsody the Canons and the preface of the fist Mileuitan Councell and belieuing there was noe other Mileuitan Councell but that that was holden against Pelagius and not being enough conuersant in historie to discerne them by the distance of dates haue mingled a part of the preface and of the decrees of the one with the text of the other And the third that the same Bookebinders finding the greater part of the canons of the Mileuitan Councell in the Councell holden vnder the twelfth consulship of Honorius and vpon this occasion conceiuing that the Coūcell holden vnder the twelfth Consulship of Honorius was but a repetition of the Mileuitan haue added to the Mileuitan what they haue found more in the Coūcell holden vnder the twelfth con sulship of Honorius and haue yet added thereto some other canons taken out of other Councells But that for this cause it followes that the second Mileuitan Councell hath made noe canons wee denie and denie it with the authority of the second Councell of Tours celebrated a thousand and fifteene yeares agone which cites the canons of the second Mileuitan Councells in these words It hath bene ordained in the ancient Mileuitan Canons that euerie Bishop that in case of necessitie etc. vailes a virgin before the age of twentie fiue yeare shall not be holden culpable of breaking the Councell were this number is prescribed Which are the very words of the twentie sixth canon of the Mileuitan Councell that we haue in our handes at this daie The sixth controuersie is concerning the durāce of the sixth Councell of Carthage which not onely the Protestants but the Illustrious Cardinall Baronius himselfe and the doctors of Collen which haue followed him in the last impression of the Councell will haue to haue continued fiue yeares to witt to the tyme of the Epistle of the Bishops of Africa to Pope Celestine which was written vnder the consulship of Victor and of Castinus And we contrarywise maintanie that it ended the same yeare wherein it began to witt the yeare after the twelfth Consulship of Honorius that is to saie the yeare of the Consulship of Monaxius and Plinta and thatall the assemblies which were made after vpon the subiect of appeales were as many distinct seperated Councells and for proofe of our intention wee will imploy two reasons the one that the Bishops of the sixth councell of Carthage protested that they would answere nothing concerning the appeales till the copies of the exemplifications of the councell of Nicea kept at Constantinople and in Alexandria
little after the sixth of Carthage None constituted in the bond of Marriage can be admitted to Priesthood without promise of Conuersion Secondly it appeares by all the Councells of the African Church which concerne the same matter It hath pleased saith the second Councell of Carthage that Bishops Priests Deacons c. practice intire continence c. to the end that what the Apostles haue taught or according to the Greeke edition giuen by tradition and antiquitie itselfe obserued we also should obserue And againe It hath pleased that Bishops Priests and Deacons or others that handle the Sacraments should liue chastlie and abstaine euenfrom their owne wiues And the fifth Councell of Carthage It hath pleased that Priests and Deacons according to their owne Statutes or as the best copies haue it according to the former Statutes should abstaine from their owne wiues It appeares thirdly by the testimonie of all the doctors of the Latine church and especiallie the African who haue liued in the tyme of those Councells That the Ministrie saith Saint AMBROSE must be preserued inuiolate and immaculate without defiling it with anie coniugall embraces you know it you that with integritie of bodie and incorruption of modestie abst ayning yourselues euen from the vse of Marriage haue receiued the grace of the sacred Deaconship And saint Hierom Bishops Priests and Deacons are chosen either virgins or in widowhood or at least are after their Priesthood eternallie chast And saint AUGUSTINE The soule and penn of the Councells of Africa Wee haue said he accustomed to propound to lay men that haue put awaie their wiues the continence of Clergie men who are often taken by force and against their wills to vndergoe that charge and hauing accepted it be are it with gods helpe lawfullie euen to the end Wee saie to them what would become of you if you were constrained and forced by the violence of the people to vndergoe this charge would you not chastlie preserue the office wherewith you were charged instantlie conuerting your selues to beseeche of God such strength as before your neuer thought of Wherto I might yet add the ancient Greeke doctors as Eusebius who writes Now the 〈◊〉 of the diuine word doe necessarilie imbrace abstinence from Marriages to attend to a better imploymeut practizing a generation of spirituall and incorporall children Or as saint EPIPHANIVS that cryes out The holie Church of God receiues not him that hath bene but once married and conuerseth still with his wife and begetts children for Deacon Priest and Bishop But because heere the question is of the custome of the latine Church and particularlie of the African notof the greeke Church I sett the greeke testimonies aside It appeares fourthly by Fulgentius Ferandus an African Canonist of aboue 1100. yeares antiquitie who in his epitomy of the Canons registers the Canon of the Councell of Carthage in these words That Bishops Priests and Deacons should abstaine from their Wiues And by Cresconius an African Canonist likewise of neere a thousand yeares antiquitie who registers it in these wordes That the priestlie and leuiticall order ought to haue no cohabitation with woemen It appeares fistly by the proper text of the Canon which plainely comprehends Bishops which neuerthelesse the Greekes exclude from all coniugall acts and to whom this condition of seruing by turnes and alternatiue weekes cannot agree It appeares besides this by the sixth Canō of the same Coūcell of Carthage which saith That readers when they are come to the yeares of manhood shall be constrained either to marrie or professe chastitie A thing which necessarily shewes that the vse of Marriage was wholie prohibited to Bishops Priests and deacons And finallie it appeares by Andrew Gesnerus minister of Zurich and the German Centuriators being ashamed of this falshood for Gesnerus interpreting the Greeke translation of the Councell of Carthage hath turned it into these words It hath pleased that Bishops Priests and Deacons according to their statutes should abstaine euen from their wiues And the Centuriators of Germanie epitomizing the same Councell of Carthage reporte it in these wordes That the Sacerdot all and and Diaconall order should abstaine from their wiues But forasmuch as this matter was treated of more largely in the appendix of the conference of Fontainebleau where wee confuted the fable of Paphnucius reported by Socrates and Sozomene Nouatian Authors from whom the later Greekes haue borrowed the occasion of their fall and expounded the Canon of the Councells of Gangres which seemes to fauour them It shall suffice me for an end of this aduertisment to remitt the readers thereunto The second Example of infidelitie shal be taken out of the twentie fourth Canon of the Greeke Rapsody which is the twentie fourth of those thirtie three latine Canons whereof the collection is intituled the sixth Councell of Carthage where the Greeke interpretor hath ecclipsed from the Catalogue of the Canonicall Bookes receiued in Africa the two Bookes of the Machabes Now that this subctraction is a notable falshood appeares by six vnreprochable ' meanes It appeares first by all the latine copies as well printed as manuscripts of the collection intituled the sixth Councell of Carthage in which the two Bookes of the Machabes are expressed by name It appeares secondly by the fortie seauenth Canon of the third Councell of Carthage from whence the canon of the collection intituled the sixth Councell of Carthage hath bene extracted which mentions particularly the two Bookes of the Machabes It appeares thirdly by the Canon of the Canonicall Bookes inserted into saint AVGVSTINS second Booke of Christian Doctrine where the two Bookes of the Machabes are expressly contained and to which saint AVGVSTINE for an impediment that the number should not be varied by anie addition or Subtraction setts to this seale In these fortie foure Bookes the authority of the old Testament is determined And againe repeates the same seale in the Register of his retractions in these words In the place 〈◊〉 said hee of the second booke of Christian Doctrine where I haue written in these fortie foure bookes the authoritie of the olde Testament is determined I made vse of the word olde Testament according to the forme of speech which the Church practiseth at this daie but the Apostle seemes to call none the old Testament but that which was giuen in the Mount Sinai It appeares fourthly by the other writings where saint AVGVSTINE speakes of the Machabees as when he saith in the eighteenth Booke of the cittie of God Amongst the volumes seuered from this ranke are the bookes of the Machabees which not the Jewes but the Church hold for Canonicall And in the second booke against the Epistle of Gaudentius the Donatist The scripture intituled from the Machabes the Jewes doe not hold as the lawe the Prophetts and the Psalmes which our
Lord alleadgeth for his testimonie c. But it hath bene receiued by the Church not vnprofitable if it be read or heard soberlie In which passage that saint AVGVSTINE saith that the Iewes hold not the Scripture of the Machabees in the same ranke as the Lawe the Psalmes and the Prophets is not to weaken the authoritie of the Scripture of the Machabees for the Jewes doe no more hold the booke of Wisdome in the same degree of the Lawe the Psalmes and the Prophets and our Lord hath noe more alleadged it amongst the Testimonies then that of the Machabees And neuerthelesse S. AVGVSTINE saith The booke of WISDOME hath merited after so long a continuance of yeares to be read in the Church of Christ by the Readers of the Church of Christ and to be heard by all Christians euen from the Bishops to the lowest laymen faithfull penitents and catechumens with the reuerence of diuine authoritie And againe All the Doctors neere the tyme of the Apostles making vse of the testimonie of the Bookes of WISDOME haue beleeued that they made vse of none but a diuine Testimonie but the reason why saint AVGVSTINE said that the Jewes held not the Scripure of the Machaebees in the ranke of the lawe the Prophetts and the Psalmes was to shew the Donatists who were seperated from the Church and yet made vse of her owne weapons to oppose her that this Scripture hauing bene receiued into the Canon not by the Jewes but by the Church they could not imploy it against the sence and Doctrine of the Church And that he adds that it was receiued by the Church not vnprofitablie prouided it be read soberly it is not to the end to diminishe the credit which ought to be giuen to it but to represse the furious consequences that the Donatists inferred vpon it and signifies no other thing but prouided it be read with setled sences and not with madnesse and frensie as the Donatists read it who tooke occasion from the example of Sampson in the history of the Judges and from the example of Razias in the historie of the Machabees whose zeale and not his act is commended to kill and precipitate themselues which he confirmes a while after in these words Wee ought not then to approue by our consent all things which wee reade in the Scriptures to haue bene done by men euen adorned with prayses by Gods owne testimonie but to mingle our consideration with discretion bringing with vs iudgment not of our authoritie but of the authoritie of the holie and diuine Scriptures which permitt not vs to praise or imitate all the actions euen of those of whom the Scripture giues good and glorious testimonie if they haue done anie thing that hath not bene well done or that agreeth not with the custome of the present time It appeares sifthly by the Catalogue of the Canonicall bookes that Pope Innocēt the first tyme fellowe with S. AVSTINE sēt to Exuperius Bishop of Tholosa where the two Bookes of the Machabees are expressely contained For whereas Pope Gelasius in renewing the decree of the Canonicall bookes makes vse of the history of the Machabees but for one only booke it is because he speakes according to the Stile of S AMBROSE who reckons the first and second of the Machabees for one and the same Booke And whereas saint GREGORIE the great in his commentary vpon Iob compounded neere two hundred yeares after the Canon of the African Fathers cyting the Bookes of the Machabees adds although not canonicall yet written for the edification of the Church that is because the first draught of this comentary was made in the East For saint 〈◊〉 was not yet Pope when he first composed the comentarie vp on Job but a simple deacon exercising the 〈◊〉 of Nuntio at Constantinople amongst the Greekes For this occasion then speaking in the East of the Bookes of the Machabees he added in the forme of a case put and not granted If not canonicall yet written for the edification of the Church that is to 〈◊〉 the which if they were not canonicall neuertheles had bene writtē for the edification of the Church It appeares finally by the very continuance of the African canon inserted into the Greeke Rapsody which is Wee haue learnt from our Fathers that those are the bookes that ought to bee read 〈◊〉 the Church For not only all the ancient African Church but also all the ancient Westerne Church had holden from age to age the Bookes of the Machabees to be canonicall as it appeares in regard of the ancient 〈◊〉 church by the testimonie of saint Cyprian who calls the Machabees 〈◊〉 scriptures and in regard of the other partes of the westerne church by the testimonie of saint AMBROSE who cryes out Moyses saith as it is written in the bookes of the Machabees And by that of the great defender of the Catholick Faith Lucifer Bishop of 〈◊〉 who writt to the emperor 〈◊〉 The holie scripture speakes in the first booke of the 〈◊〉 And by an infinite number of others whose names I will not 〈◊〉 particularly to report Only I will saie in generall that there was 〈◊〉 anie latine Author which tooke liberty to remoue the authoritie of the Booke of the Machabees before saint HIEROME and Ruffinus 〈◊〉 him while he was his disciple Whereupon there are three 〈◊〉 to be made The first obseruation is that as saint HIEROME before the perfect maturitie of is studies for afterward he changed his opinion ecclipsed from the canon of the old testament the historie of the Machabees so did he also shake in the canon of the new testament the epistle to the 〈◊〉 The latine custome saith hee receiues not the Epistle 〈◊〉 Hebrewes amongst the canonicall scriptures And againe If anie one will 〈◊〉 the Epistle which vnder Paules name hath bene written to the Hebrewes And 〈◊〉 where Paule in his Epistle which is written to the Hebrewes though 〈◊〉 of the latines doubt of it By which meanes if the authoritie of saint HIEROME not yet fullie instructed in the sence of the Church be 〈◊〉 for the exclusion of one of these pieces it is also auaileable for the 〈◊〉 of the other The second obseruation is that saint HIEROME 〈◊〉 induced to remoue this stone by the commerce that he had with 〈◊〉 Iewes of Palestina amongst whom hee inhabited and from whom he 〈◊〉 the Hebrew letters For Istdore Bishop of Seuilla who writt a 〈◊〉 yeares agoe reportes that the Iewes in hate of our Lord reiected 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Booke of Wisedome The Hebrewes said Isidore as some of 〈◊〉 sages haue noted it receiued the Booke of Wisdome amongst the canonicall 〈◊〉 but after they had taken Christ and putt him to deach remembring that 〈◊〉 were in the same Booke so manie euident testimonies of Christ c. they made 〈◊〉 together and least ours should conuince them of so manifest a 〈◊〉 they
these that made vse of the Hebrew tongue in their Synagogues set twentie two Bookes into their canō according to the nūber of the letters of the Hebrew Alphabet And the others to witt the Hellenist Iewes that is to saie those that vsed the Greeke tōgue in their Synagogues sett in twentie fower according to the nūber of the Greeke Alphabet which cōtaines twentie fower letters But at the least will some man saie there are amongst the monuments of the Greeke Church catalogues wherein the six postume Bookes of the old Testament are omitted Now this is a case apart for the dispute which now is treated of is not of the custome of the Greeke Church but of the the oustome of the Latine Church and particularly of the African in the times of the Councells of Carthage Neuerthelesse for as much as this chance may be mett in our waie wee will furnish it with fower aduertisments The first aduertisement shal be that of the Greeke canons where these bookes are omitted there are manie which haue bene supposed by the later Greekes as amongst others the Synopsis which beares the title of S. ATHANASIVS the which also Beda and the copies of Basile cast into the Tome of the Bookes falsely imputed to S. ATHANASIVS For the Synopsis intitled from saint ATHANASIVS defalketh Wisedome from the number of the Canonicall Bookes and setts it into the 〈◊〉 of the Bookes that were read by the Catechumens only directly against saint AVGVSTINE who saith That the bookes of Wisedome had merited by so long a continuance of yeares to be read in the Church of Christ by the Readers of the Church of Christ and to be heard by all the Christians from the Bishops to the lowest laymen faithfull penitents and 〈◊〉 with reuerence of diuine authoritie And against saint ATHANASIVS himselfe who cryes out They feare not what is written in the holy letters the false witnes shall not be vnpunished and the lying mouth slayes the soule The second aduertissement shall be that although the neighbourhood and the confusion of dwelling with the Iewes hath sometimes hindred the Greeks principally the Asians from setting the posthume bookes of the old Testament into their Canons neuerthelesse there are none of those bookes but haue bene imployed by diuers Greeke Authors in the qualitie of a sacred and canonicall booke as the booke of wisedome by Melito Bishop of Sardes by S. ATHANASIVS and all the Synod of Alexandria which saith speaking of the Arrians They feare not that which is written in the holy scriptures the false witnes shall not remaine vnpunished and the lying mouth slayes the soule The booke of Tobias by the same Sainct ATHANASIVS and the same Synod which saith It is written that the misterie of the King must be concealed The booke of Iudith by the Councell of Nicea which is read saith S. HIEROME to haue reckoned the volume of Iudith amongst the holy Scriptures The bookes of Wisedome and of Ecclesiasticus by S. EPIPHANIVS who writes against Aetius Thou must turne ouer the two Wisdomes that of Salomon and that of the sonne of Syrach and in summe all the diuine Scriptures And finallie the booke of the Machabees by the three first and greatest Antiquaries of the Greeke Christendome Clemens Alexandr Origen and Eusebius For Clemens Alexandr reporting the historie of the Scriptures saith In the captiuitie were 〈◊〉 and Mardocheus whose historie is currant as that of the Machabees And Origen in the second booke of the worke of Principles disputing against the here tickes of the sect of Marcion who placed matter as coeternall to God willing to proue to them that God had created the world of nothing cryes out And that we may proue it to be so by authority of Scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the booke of Machabees to the mother of the seauen martyrs And in his commentarie vpon the Epistle to the Romans expounding this verse of S. PAVL None dyes for the iust and disputing against the same Marcionites who interpreted it of the God of the old lawe he askes But what will they doe For we finde in the 〈◊〉 manie martyrs lett them reade the bookes of the Machābees And Eusebius in the worke of Euangelicall preparation comparing the points of the doctrine of Plato with the diuine Oracles of the Hebrewes setts downe among the examples of cōformitie the place where Plato writes that the soules of the iust after their death helpe the liuing with the place where the booke of the Machabees quots that Jeremy was seene after his death praying for the people The twelfth booke of the Euangelicall preparation saith Euselius shall containe the rest of the conformitie of the doctrine of Plato with the oracles of the Hebrewes And a little after reporting the articles of this conformitie Plato saith hee writes that the soules of the deceased are endued with a certaine vertue and haue a care of the affaires of men c. And in the booke of the Machabees it is written that the Prophet Ieremy after his departure out of this life was seene praying for the people And from this it doth not derogate that Origen alleadged also in the second booke of his worke of principles the volume of Pastor which manie of the auncient held for canonicall for he adds in the fourth booke of the same worke that some despised it which he noe were notes of the booke of Machabees Contrariwise in his apologie against Celsus he cryes out that the historie sf the Machabees is testified by the witnesse of two whole nations that is to say of the Iewes and the Christians Frō whence it is also that the Greeke doctors hold it for so au thēticall 〈◊〉 as they affirme that the things therein described the holy Ghost had long before foretolde by the mouth of Dauid the other Prophets The Prophet saith S. CHRISOS hath indited the 43 th psal not in his person but in the person of the Machabees describing and prophecying the things that 〈◊〉 happe in their times And S. ISIDORE of Egipt time fellow with the same S. CHRYSOS saith The Angell that discoursed with 〈◊〉 spake of Antiochus Epiphanes that he should be manifestlie conquered and dispossessed by the Machabes And Theodoret contiguous in tyme to both of thē The holie Ghost saith hee hath writtēn by the diuine Dauid the fortie third psalme of the 〈◊〉 The third aduetisment shal be that not only diuers Greeke authors 〈◊〉 often the same Greeke authors in speaking of the Bookes of the old testament follow according to the occasion of their speeche sometimes the primitiue computation of the Iewes the Rabbinicall tradition of the canon of Esdras of the bookes inclosed in the Arke answerable to the number of the letters of the Hebrew alphabet in which the posthumall bookes of the old testament were not cōprehended somtymes the accessory cōputation of the
so was he called that had accused Celestius in Africa had obiected against him and to giue cousent to the letters of the Sea Apostolicke 〈◊〉 by his predecessor of holy memorie But he would not condemne the articles that Paulinus had obiected against him true it is that he durst not resist Pope Innocents letters Contrarywise be promised to condemne all that which that Sea should condemne And therefore after hauing bene gentlie fomented as a franticke person to make him rest it was neuerthelesse not thought fitt to vnbinde him from the Bondes of excommunication but for the space of two moneths attending till they writt out of Africa time for repentance was giuen him vnder a certaine medicinall sweetenes of iudgement And againe By the watchfulnesse of the Episcopall Councells the Reuerent Prelates of the Sea Apostolicke euen to the number of two Pope Innocent and Pope Zosimus haue condemned Pelagius and Celestius through the whole Christian world if they doe not correct themselues and besides that doe penāce And Prosper timefellow scholler to S. AVGVST vnder the twelfth consulship of Honorius and the eigth of Theodosius The decrees of the Councell of Carthage of two hundred and fourteen Bishops were carried to Pope Zostmus which hauing bene approued the Pelagian heresie was condemned ouer all the world And againe Pope Zosimus of blessed memorie added the forces of his sentence to the decrees of the Councells of Africke and to cutt off impious persons armed the right hand of all the Bishops with the sword of Sainct Pcter And the Deacon Paulinus him selfe in his epistle to Pope Zosimus publisht by the illustrious Cardinall Baronius I had promist saith he not to faile to appeare at Rome if the iudgement had bene giuen against me and not for me but then I could pursue nothing since he that had appealed to the Sea Apostolicke he meanes Celestius who as saith S AVGVSTINE vpon the end of the triall at Rome tooke his flight absented him self he that ought to haue maintained the validitie of his appeale The third cautiō shal be that the Africans did not in this question contest the euocations that came from the meere motion of the Pope but the appeales that came from the simple motion of the particular men For that the custom of euocations proceeding from the Pope hath bene knowne in antiquitie and hath had place both before and after the sixth Councell of Carthage it appeares both by the request that Eusebius Bishop of Nicomedia and his partakers made to the Pope to call the cause of Athanasius which had bene iudged in the Councell of Antioch and in many others Councells of the East and to drawe it to Rome He writt saith Socrates to Iulius Bishop of Rome and besought him to call the cause to him selfe And Theodoret Julius following the Ecclesiasticall lawe commaunded them to present themselues at Rome and summoned the diuine Athanasius in iudgement and by the constitution of the Emperors Theodosius and Valentinian published a while after the sixth Councell of Carthage which ordaines That euerie Bishop that hauing bene called by the Pope shall refuse to appeare shall be constrayned thereunto by the Gouernor of the Prouince And by the euocation that the Pope S. GREGORIE the Great made of all the causes that Adrian Bishop of Thebes in Macedonia had or might afterward haue before John Bishop of Larissa his Metropolitan which he ordayned to be iudged either at Constantinople by the Popes Nuncio if the causes were Minor or at Rome by the Pope himselfe if they were maior causes And that the Africans contested none but the Appeales that proceeded from the simple motion of particular persons and not the euocations that came of the Popes meere motion it appeares by this that the Pope hauing put four Articles into the instruction that hee had giuen to his Legates to treate with the Bishops of Africa amongst which there was one that imported thus much To call Urbanus Bishop of Sicca to Rome or euen to excommunicate him if he corrected not such things as ought to bee corrected The Africans stucke only vpon the Articles of Appeale and as for the Article of euocation they brought neither scruple nor resistance against it Contrarywise they answered that Vrbanus had corrected those things that ought to be corrected without anie difficultie And indeede how could the Africans haue contested the euocation proceeding from the Popes proper motion they that but euen before had solicited Pope Innocent the first to call Pelagius out of Palestina where he had bene absolued by Eulogius Archbishop of 〈◊〉 and by John Bishop of Hierusalem and by all the Councell of the prouince to be heard and adiudged by him at Rome It is necessarie then said they either that Pelagius should be called to Rome by they Reuerence c. or that he may haue Interrogatories by letter And elsewhere Wee are assured that when your Reuerence shall haue seene the Episcopall Acts which are said to haue bene made vpon this occasion in the East thou wilt iudge of it in such sort as we shall all reioyce in the mercie of God For that Pope Innocent answers that Pelagius might be more commodiously heard by the Bishops heere Palestina he intends with commission from the Sea Apostolicke as hee shewes by these words Hee ought not to attend to be called by vs but ought to come to vs that he may be absolued And againe But care shall not be wanting if he will giue waie to remedies for he may condemne those things that he hath holden and aske pardon for his errors by letter as is conuenient for one that returnes to vs. Now this exception was more then sufficient to preserue the marke of Superioritie though the minor Appeales should haue no place For euen in secular Iurisdictions there is great difference betweene making difficultie that a particular man of his owne Motion should appeale from anie Tribunall to the Prince or that the Prince of his owne motion should call the cause of a particular man to him And our ancient French haue often debated Appeales from France to Rome in minor and personall causes without pretending for all that to debate either euocations or Superioritie And to proue this when Rothaldus Bishop of Soissons appealed to Rome vnder the second race of our Kings Hincmarus Archbishop of Rheims and tyme-fellow with Charles the Bald writt to the Pope God forbid that wee should so despise that 〈◊〉 of the Prime and Soueraigne Sea of the Pope of the holy Roman Church as to wearie your Soueraigne authoritie with all the Processes and all the differences of the Clergie aswell of the inferior as superior order which the Canons of the Councell of Nicea and of the other Sacred Councells and the 〈◊〉 of Innocent and of the other Bishops of the holie Sea of Rome 〈◊〉 to be determined
condemned the Faith of the Coūcell of Nicea and the person of S. ATAANASIVS Now it happened that in the addresse of the Epistle of this false Councell of Sardica the Arrians amongst the Bishops of their communion inserted the name of Donatus Bishop of the Donatists of Carthage for as much as this Donatus besides the heresie of the Donatists was also infected with that of the Arrians The Donatists then thinking they might inferr from thence that their communion had in former tymes bene spread out of Africa by this meanes auoid the reproaches that the Catholickes of Africa made to them that their Church was imprisoned within the lymitts of Africa and consequently was not Catholicke aduised themselues to call in and supprese secretly in Africa all the copies of the true Councell of Sardica which had bene brought thither by Gratus Catholick Archbishop of Carthage and to sowe in their steedes the copies of the false Councell of Sardica which had bene addressed to Donatus his competitor and wrought so in it that in the time of saint AVGVSTINE and of the sixth councell of Carthage as it shal be heereafter proued by many places of S. AVGVSTINE there were to be found in Africa none of the copies of the true councell of Sardica but only those of the false councell of Sardica The seauenth Aduertisement shal be that the African Fathers neuer went so farr as to make anie decision or anie decree vpon the Article of the Episcopall Appeales contrarywise before the cōming of the copies frō the East all their proceeding was to beseeche the Pope to cause their contentes to be obserued with protestation the while to practise what was sett downe in his Legates Instructiōs And after the copies had bene brought out of the East so farr were they from making anie decree vpon the Article of the Bishops Appeales as they hindred not those of Simple priests For after the death of Pope Boniface vnder whom the copies of the East were brought into Africa Apiarius being fallen into new crimes for which he was againe condemned by a Councell of Africa and Pope Celestine vpon a pretence of Appeale hauing againe sent Faustinus his Legate into Africa to cause a newe Councell to be holden there where Apiarius did not only forbeare to hinder it but also to obay the Popes Bill of Appeale assembled a new Councell where in his Legates presence Apiarius his cause was againe put to triall and they did not awake the contention of Appeales but vpon the occasion that was giuen them by the subsequent and vnexpected confession of Apiarius who vanquished by the remorse of his owne conscience voluntarily discouered all the infamous crimes whereof he was accused This confession then hauing renewed in the spirit of the Africans the memory of the greeuances that they receiued by Appeales which in steede of seruing as they ought for a shield for innocence when the raynes were let too loose serued for a Shield for incorrigibilitie and impunitie they tooke occasion from thence to write an Epistle of complaint to the Pope But yet euen then they passed not so farr as to make anie decree of the Episcopall appeales but contained themselues within the simple lymitts of complaints petitions and Remonstrances Which the Bishops of the Councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian that the Greekes call the sixth generall Councell acknowledged when they said wee receiue the Canons made by the holy Fathers assembled at Sardica and at Carthage words which shewed plainely that they beleeued not the Councell of Sardica to haue bene disabled by the decrees of the Councell of Carthage The eight and last aduertisement shall be that the end issue of the affaire was that after all these contentions searches and proceedings the Pope remained in full and intire possession of the Right of the Episcopall Appeales of Africa and that the Africans were satisfied that what they hadnot found in the Councell of Nicea was contained in the Councell of Sardica whose Canons vpon this occasion they inserted into the Canon law of their prouinces and in summe that all the African Church continued and perseuered in the practise of yielding Episcopall Appeales to the Sea Apostolicke and in the communion and obedience of the Pope as long as Christianitie lasted in Africa This is the history Apiarius priest of Sicca a cittie of the prouince of Numidia in Africa after he had bene condemned deposed and excommunicated by the African Bishops in a cause that he had against Vrbanus Bishop of Sicca cōplained to Pope Zozimus that he had appealed to him that the Africans would not suffer the cause to passe beyond Sea Pope Zozimus vpon this occasion sent into Africa the rule of the Councell of Sardica vpon the matter of Appeales which consisted in two Articles wherof the one contained that the Bishops after they had bene deposed by the Councells of their Prouinces might appeale to the Pope the other contained that the Priests which had bene deposed by the Councell of their Prouince might haue their cause reuiewed by the Bishops of the next Prouinces which was the point that concerned Apiarius his controuersie For whereas the rule of the Councells of Africa imported that the Priests should be iudged by the Bishop of their Diocesse and by six Bishops of the same Prouince and that in case they would appeale from it they might not appeale but to the Primat and to the Councell of their Prouince to the end that the cause might be determined within the Lymitts of that particular Prouince where it had bene begun The Councell of Sardica ordained that after they had bene iudged by the Primat and the Councell of their Prouince they might appeale to the Primat and to the Councell of one of the next Prouince Which thing being applyed to Africa to witt that it might be lawfull to euery Priest of Africa to appeale from the Primat and from the Councell of his Prouince to the Primat and Councell of one of the next Prouinces Apiarius pretended that it belonged to the dignitie and the Priuiledge of the Sea Apostolicke that it might be in the power of him that was a Numidian Priest to choose amongst the Churches next the Prouince of Numidia the Roman Church although it were out of the continent of Africa before anie of the rest because besides the neighbourhood that Tertullian expresses by these words If thou beest a neighbour to Italie thou hast the Roman Church whose authoritie is neere and at hand to vs she hath the prerogatiue and preheminence of dignitie aboue all the rest Now it happened that the Pope sent into Africa these canons of the Councell of Sardica vnder thé title of the Canons of the Councell of Nicea For the mention of the Councell of Sardica inserted into some Latine copies of the sixth Councell of Carthage is a quotation of the copists which slipt out of the Margent into
please your charitie that we should honor the memorie of the Apostle Peter lett it be written to Iulius Bishop of Rome by the same Bishops that haue giuen the iudgemēt to the end that if it be needefull it may be renewed by the next Bishops and lett the Bishop of Rome giue the Judges but if the affaire be such as there is no neede of a new iudgement lett not the things once iudged be disabled but remaine firme The second was propounded by Gaudentius and authorized by all the Councell in these wordes If it seeme to you necessarie to add to this sentence full of sincere charitie that you haue propounded That if anie Bishop be deposed by the next Bishops and saie that his affaire ought to be iudged a new lett no other be installed in his sea till the Bishop of Rome haue pronounced vpon it with examinatiōs of the cause Which Canō was made as Balsamon notes to disanull the Canō that the Arriās had published in the Councell of Antioch against S. ATHAN which ordained that it should not be lawfull for a Bishop after he had bene deposed by all the votes of a Synod to exercise anie Episcopall functiō nor to hope for restitutiō and to condēne the intrusiō the Arians had made of Gregorie in steede of S. ATHAN without attending the reuiew of the processe And the third was againe propounded by Osius and confirmed by all the councell in these words It hath pleased that if a Bishop haue bene accused and that he haue recourse by waie of Appeale to the Blessed Bishop of the Roman Church and that he will heare him and doē esteeme it iust that the examinatiō of the affaire should be renewed let him vouchsafe to write to the Bishops neighbouring that prouince that they should carefullie and with diligence examine all things and iudge the affaire according to the creditt of the truth and if anie one demaund that his cause should be heard againe and seeme to moue the Bishop of Rome by his prayer that he should send Priests from his owne side it shall be in the power of the Bishops of Rome to doe what he shall think fit and if he conceiue that he should send to iudge with the Bishops persons hauing the authoritie of him that sends them lett it be so done and if he thinke it will suffice that those that are alreadie vpon the place should examine the affaire and the iudgment of the Bishop lett him doe what shall seeme best in his most wise iudgment Now these words do so dazle the eyes of the Popes aduersaries as they cannot supporte their light and therefore they attempt to resist and weaken them with seauen obiections The first that the Councell of Sardica propounds the ouerture of Appeales to the Pope not as a thing before practised but as put to deliberation and instituted at that present tyme and in words of the future tense from whence they inferr that the Right of Episcopall appeales was not from all Antiquitie yielded to the Pope but only since the Councell of Sardica and add that the Councell specifying the name of Pope Julius and say ing let it be written to Iulius Bishop of Rome shewes that this institūtion began only in the Papacie of Julius and had no place in his predecessors tymes To this obiection then wee saie that it is ordinary to antient Councells when they renew vnwritten customes yea euen the verie written lawes of the Church to propound them as if they did new institute them and to take the notes of the assistants to conclude them and to declare them by words of the future tense As in the same Councell of Sardica the prohibition to passe from one Cittie to an other renewed because of Eusebius of Nicomedia head of the Arrian faction who was past from the Bishoprik of Nicomedia to that of Constantinople and the prohibition to a Bishop to receaiue a Clerke from an other Bishop excommunicated by him and others the like were propounded in future words and with receauing the votes of the assistants although the custome were tyme out of mynde in the Church and that they had bene euen sett downe in writinge in the Councell of Nicea And Pope Julius after he had cited the Canon of the Councell of Nicea for the reuiew of the iudgements of Synods adds that this Canon had bene formerly practised by custome in the Church and after reduced into writing at the Councell of Nicea And the Councell of Constantinople writing to Pope Damasus Doth it not saie of the ordination of Bishops by the metropolitans It is as you know both 〈◊〉 grounded vpon ancient custome and decision of the Councell of Nicea For as for the name of Pope Iulius which is specified in the first of the three canons of the Councell of Sardica besides that it is not found in the ancient latine Editions which were produced in the Councell of Africa in saint AVGVSTINES tyme where the text saith simplie as in the other following canons The Bishop of Rome and not Iulius Bishop of Rome By meanes whereof there is a Ground for suspition that it is a quotation of the exemplifiers which is slipt out of the margent into the Text there can be nothing inferred from it but this that the Fathers of the Councell of Sardica inserted the name of Iulius there to shew that the Councell by this canon ratified not only in generall Appeales to the Pope but iustified and ratified in particular the restitution that Pope Iulius had made of saint ATHANASIVS Paule of Constantinople Marcellus of 〈◊〉 Asclepas of Gaza and other Bishops that the Arrians had deposed in their false Councells agreeably to the Answere that they had made to the Arrians that they could not reiect the comunion of Athanasius and the other Bishops deposed by the Councells of Tyre Antioch and Constantinople because Iulius Bishop of Rome hauing examined their cause had not condemned them And indeede if the Councell of Sardica had giuen beginning to the Right of Appeales how could Pope Iulius manie yeares before haue written to the Arrians Are you ignorant that it is the custome that wee be first written to that from hence may proceede the iust decision of things and therefore if there were anie suspition conceiued against the Bishop there that is to saie against the Bishop of Alexādria you should haue written to the church heere that is to saie to the church of Rome how could Socrates Sozomene haue said that Pope Iulius many yeares before the Coūcell of Sardica restored 〈◊〉 Patriarke of Alexandria Paule Bishop of Constantinople Marcellus Primat of Galatia and other Bishops deposed by the Councells of the East because to him for the diginty of his Sea the care of all things belonged The second obiectiō is that the Councell of Sardica grounds the canon of appeales to the Pope not vpō diuine right but vpon the
Nicea first and that of Chalcedon last in this order 1. Of the 318. holie Fathers assembled at Nicea vnder the Consulship of the Illustrious Paulinus and Iulianus the ye are of the death of Alexander 606. the 19 of the month of Decius that is to saie the 13. before the Kadends of Iune 20. Canons 2. Of the blessed fathers assembled at Ancyra more antient then those of Nicea but placed after them because of the dignitie and authoritie of a generall Councell 25. Canons 3. Of the holie fathers assembled at the Synod of Neocesarea in time also before that of Nicea and later then that of Ancyra but for honors-sake placed after that of Nicea 14 Canons 4. Of the fathers assembled at Sardica after the Fathers of the councell of Nicea 21. Canons 5. Of the fathers assembled at Gangres 20. Canons 6. Of the fathers assembled at Antioch 25. Canons 7. Of the fathers assembled at Loadicea in Phrigia 59. Canons 8. Of the fathers assembled at Constantinople 7. Canons 9. Of the fathers assembled at Ephesus 7. Canons 10. Of the fathers assembled at Chalcedon 27. Canons From whence it appeares that this Author must haue written a little while after the councell of Chalcedon which is the time wherein 〈◊〉 writt his dialogues against the Euthycians and before the fifth generall councell which was holden vnder Iustinian the first and the sixth which was holden vnder Constantine Pogonat and the councell surnamed Trulliā which made canons vnder the name of both the others and by consequent that he was long before Photius and all the other compilers of the greeke collections whose copies are to be found be it in the East or in the west Secondly he saith that he is not the first that hath compiled the canons in a volume for as much as before him there had bene some that had made a collection distributed into sixtie titles but that he is the first that hath distributed them into titles distinguisht by the dates of the matters A thing that shewes that he is more antient then the old Nomocanon reduced into fiftie titles before the tyme of Photius whereof Balsamon speakes Thirdlie he inserts none with the Canons of the Councells but only the Canons of S. BASILL And hee saith more that before him they had neuer bene inserted which testifies that he is more antient then the councell intituled Trullian and then all the collections of Photius and other later greeke copies wherein there are inserted the canons of manie other greeke fathers and amongst others of S. CYRILL Fowrthly he makes noe mention in his worke of the Canons of the councell of Carthage an euident testimonie that he is more antient then Iustinian who cites in his edict of faith the Canons of the councell of Carthage then the councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian then the Nomocanon of Photius and then all the other late greeke compilations in the which the canons of the councell of Carthage are inserted and incorporated Moreouer he assignes but three Canons to the first Coūcell of Constantinople which is the number that the old greeke and latine manuscripts cōtaine and that Dionisius exiguus who saith he hath taken his translation vpon the greeke originall assignes to it and giues but twentie seauen Canons to the Councell of Chalcedon which is the number that the same Dionisius and the other antiēt greekes and latines attribute thereto and that the historie of the Councell as wee haue aboue proued shewes ought to be attributed thereto for the twentie eight hauing bene propounded by the fathers of the councell at the instance of Anatolius the Popes legats opposed them selues to it and Pope Leo refused to confirme it and the Emperor and Anatolius himselfe desisted from pursuing it in such sorte as it began not to take place amongst the Canons of Chalcedon till a long time after from whence it is that S. GREGORIE the Great saith That the synod of Chalcedon had bene falsified in one place by those of Constantinople And as for the two later Canons they are two canons made vpon particular occurrences which haue bene transferred from the fowrth act of the councell into the catalogue of the canons By meanes whereof it is necessarie that the author of this collection should be more antient then S. GREGORIE the Great and then the councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian in whose times the twentie eigth Canon had alreadie bene inserted into the catalogue of the canons of the Councell of Chalcedon and then the copies whereof Photius Zonara Balsamon and other later Greekes haue made vse within all which this addition is inserted Besides he assignes but seauen Canons to the Councell of Ephesus omitting the eigth which had bene made against Iohn Patriarke of Antioch in fauour of the Bishops of Cyprus during the Schisme of the councell of Ephesus and of Iohn Patriarke of Antioch and which is inserted in all the greeke collections of Photius Zonara Balsamon and others From whence it appeares that the compiler of this Synagogue was one of the Bishops of the Patriarkship of Antioch who had during the schisme taken parte with John Patriarke of Antioch against the Councell of Ephesus and who reunited themselues with the councell of Ephesus when Iohn Patriarke of Antioch and the Bishops 〈◊〉 his Patriarkship returned to it By meanes whereof they receiued not this Canon with the other Canons of the Councell for as much as it had bene made against their Patriarke and during the schisme and by contumacie and vpon hearing of one partie only And finally the Author which hath begun this collection and hath illustrated it with conferring the imperiall lawes annexing to the end of euery title legall concordances answerable to the matter of the titles had bene tyme-fellowe with Iustinian himself and writt a little after his death as appeares by the preface that he put before his concordances which containes these wordes To the glorie of our great God and sauiour Iesus Christ I haue now cōferred the sacred canons of the holie and blessed Apostles and of the holie Fathers who haue followed their tracks in euerie Synod with a choyce of texts that I haue transcribed from the sacred new constitutions of Iustinian of holie memorie publiht dispersedly after the Code the which not onelie are agreable to the canons of the orthodox fathers but also communicate to them the authoritie of the imperiall power with an addition of legall right and pleasing to God which prouides in the imitation of God what is profitable for euerie humā creature And by the end of the worke to which are annexed these words written in greeke breuiatures The end of the Chapters of the new constitutions concerning Ecclesiasticall decisions by Iohn Archbishop of Constantinople which had bene Scolasticus For this Iohn Archbishop of Constantinople surnamed heeretofore Scholasticus whom the aduersaries of the Popes authority acknowledge for one of the collectors of the greeke councells was establisht by
Iustinian himselfe in the Sea of Constantinople in the steede of Eutychius and deceased twelue yeares after the death of Iustinian And it derogates not from this that Balsamon reiects all the Nomocanons that is to saie all the marriages of lawes and canōs which haue bene made before that of Photius And amongst the rest one Nomocanon which distributes the lawes and canons into fiftie titles For be it that he speake of that of Iohn Patriarke of Constantinople surnamed Scholasticus be it that he speake of an other later he reiects it not for not hauing bene antient enough but for being too antient for as much as manie lawes of the Emperor Iustinian which are there inserted haue ceased to be in vse hauing bene abrogated by the later Emperors yet lesse is this repugnant to it that the canons intituled from the Apostles are quoted in this synagogue vnder the number of eigthie fiue canons Whereas Doonisius exiguus and after him Cresconius report but of fiftie For bsiedes this that the greeke code of Dionisius as hath bene aboue noted was very lame and defectiue it is certaine that the Greekes both before Theodoret and before Dionisius Exiguus retained eightie fiue as appeares by these wordes of the councell of Constantinople surnamed Trullian Wee ordaine that the eightie fiue canons which haue bene receaued and confirmed by the holie Fathers who haue preceded vs and haue bene giuen vs by them vnder the name of the canons of the holie and glorious Apostles remaine from hence forward 〈◊〉 and vnmoueable And by the councell of Constantinople holden vnder Nectarius in the cause of Agapius and of Bagadius more then sixtie yeares before Theodoret that the councell Trullian canoniseth in these wordes Wee seale also the canons of the holie fathers which reassembled thēselues anew in this religious imperiall cittie vnder Nectoirius Archbishop of the same cittie vnder Theophilus Archbishop of Alexandria Which coūcell holden vnder Nectarius in the cause of Agapius and Bagadius cites the seauentie sixth Canon of the Apostles for I will not renewe the difference that hath bene since Pope Gelasius betwene the greeke and latine church in regard of these Canons intituled from the Apostles It sufficeth to defend the antiquitie of this Synagogue that from before the time of Theodoret the Greekes held eigthie fiue canons for Apostolicall canons and this may be said touching the sixth obiection lett vs dispatch the two others The seauenth obiection that the Popes aduersaries propound against the authoritie of the canons of the Councell of Sardica is that Pope Adrian the first in the epitomy of the canons that he addresses to Charlemaine saith that the Canons of the councell of Sardica are not to be found amongst the Greekes and that Pope Nicholas the first in his Epistle to Photius Patriarke of Constantinople and to the 〈◊〉 writes The Councell of Sardica which you saie you haue nott To this obection then wee answere two thinges the one that if Photius who was author of the schisme which lasts to this daie betweene the greeke and Latine Church should haue said by malice and to couer his intrusion in to the Patriarkship of Constantinople which he had vsurped vpon 〈◊〉 true and lawfull Patriarke that the Greekes had not or receiued not the Councell of Sardica it were noe great meruaile no more then that the Bishops of Egypt writt to the Emperor Leo to couer their heresie that they knew not the Synod of the hundred fifteen fathers that is to saie the first generall Synod of Constantinople in the which neuerthelesse Timothie the first their Patriarke had assisted and presided For Photius hauing intruded into the Patriarkship of Constanstinople against the Canons of the Coūcell of Sardica which forbad Laymē to vsurpe ecclesiasticall charges there is noe doubt but he would willingly haue auoided that which condemned him And the other that it is a mistaking in Pope 〈◊〉 who deceaued himself vpon the Epitomy of the Canons of Pope Adrian who was deceiued vpon Dionisius his collection For not only the Councell of Constanstinople surnamed Trullian that the Greekes intituled the sixt generall Councell which was more then an hundred and fiftie 〈◊〉 before Pope Adrian more thē two hundred before Pope Nicolas 〈◊〉 before Photius that Photius himself canoniseth registers it in his 〈◊〉 as an vniuersall oecumenicall Coūcell writes Wee seale also the 〈◊〉 that haue bene publisht by the fathers assembled at Sardica Carthage by those which reassembled thēselues the second time in this Religious and imperiall 〈◊〉 vnder Nectarius Archbishop of this imperiall Cittie and Theophilus 〈◊〉 of Alexandria But Photius himself in his Nomocanon insertes allmost 〈◊〉 euery title the canōs of the coūcell of Sardica those particularly of the Episcopall appeales to the sea Apostolike after Photius Simō 〈◊〉 Zonara Balsamō Alexius Blastares Harmenopolus other later 〈◊〉 Canonists The eigteenth last obiection that the aduersaries of the church make against the authoritie of the canōs of the coūcell of Sardica 〈◊〉 that the practises of episcopall appeales which are the subiect of the third fourth and fift Canon of the Coūcell of Sardica hath bene long 〈◊〉 to the Easterne Church For proofe whereof they alleadge six 〈◊〉 the first is that Socrates speaking of Cyrill Bishop of Hierusalem who had appealed from the Councell of Palestina holden vnder Acacius Archbishop of Cesarea to a greater iudgment that is to saie to the iudgement of the Councell of Seleucia saith that Cyrill practised the first and 〈◊〉 one of this kind of proceeding making vse against the custome of the ecclesiasticall Canon of appeales as in a lay iudgement The 〈◊〉 that the first Councell of Constantinople that was called the 〈◊〉 generall one ordained that after the Synod of the Prouince the 〈◊〉 of the Patriarkship might examine in the second instance of the 〈◊〉 of Bishops but that if after the Synod of the Patriarkship anie one 〈◊〉 dare to importune the eares of the Emperor or of secular Princes 〈◊〉 disquiet the generall synod that he bee no more receaued to pursue his 〈◊〉 The third that the Emperor Iustiniā saith that frō the sentēces of the Patriarkes there is noe appeale no more then from the sentences of the Prouosts of the Pretory The fourth that the Emperor Iustinian ordaines that if a Clearke attempt anie Cause against his Bishop 〈◊〉 bee iudged by his Metropolitan and in case the one of the parties 〈◊〉 to obey the iudgement the Patriarke of the diocese shall end 〈◊〉 The fifth that the Emperors Leo and Constantine declared that the sentence of the Patriarke was not subiect to appeale as being the Prince of Ecclesiasticall iudgements And the sixth that Photius in his Nomocanon saith there is noe appeale from the sentence of the Patriarkes To the first then of those obiections which is that Socrates saith that Cyrill Bishop of Jerusalem was the only and
first man who against the Ecclesiasticall canō made vse of an appeale wee bring two Answeres the one that those wordes are not the wordes of Socrates but the wordes of an hereticall author from whom Socrates reports them to wit from Sabinus who to calumniate saint CYRILL who although for feare of Constantius the Arrian Emperor he did then communicate outwardly with the Arrians neuerthelesse was in doctrine and beleefe a catholicke reproaches it to him that he had appealed rom the Councell of Cesarta in Palestina wherein he had bene deposed by the Arrians and had put in his appeale to the Councell of Seleucia holden by the Arrians but wherein there were manie couert catholicks and which communicated not with the Arrians but in the receipt of the Sacraments and differd wholie from them in faith The truth of his Answere appeares both by this that Socrates in the beginning of this historie saith that he hath abridged it from the collection of Sabinus Let the Readers saith he curious to know things in particular search them in the collections of Sabinus where they are at large sett downe wee running ouer them haue but extracted heads And by the canon whereto this Author saith that Cyrill contradictes which was a canon of the Councell of Antioch holden in the dedication which Councell Socrates was so farr from thinking it lawfull as contrariwise not only in the same historie he makes an Apostrophe against the memorie of Eleusius who had qualified the Bishops of the Councell of Antioch with the title of Fathers and askes him How ò Eleusius dost thou call those Fathers that were assembled at Antioch and deniest that title to their Elders And a little after that if those that were assembled at Antioch haue rooted out their Fathers those that followe them followe Paricides but also in the cause of saint CHRISOSTOME he saith that the canon of the Councell of Antioch which was produced against him had bene forged by the Arrians And in deede how could Socrates haue held the Bishops appeales for a new thing and cōtrarie to the canon of the Church hee that alleadgeth for a reproach of nullitie against the Councell of Antioch that the lawe of the Church imported that those thinges that were done without the Bishop of Romes consent were nullities And who had said speaking of Paule Bishop of Constantinople of Asclepas Bishop of Gaza in Palestina of Marcellus primat of Ancyra in Galatia and other Bishops deposed by the Councell of Antioch and other Councells of the East and yet had had recourse to the Pope the Bishop of Rome because of the prerogatiue of his Church armed them with confident letters and writt into the East and restored them euery man to his place and that a longe while before the action of Cyrill and of the Councell of Seleucia The other answere is that Sabinus himself did not pretend to saie by that that Cyrill had done a new thing and cōtrarie to the lawes of the Church or as the words of Sabinus imported from a lesse Tribunall to a greater that is to saie from the Councell of Palestina to that of Seleucia in appealing from one Synod to an other For the Councell of Antioch it self vpon which Sabinus grounds himself ordaines that a Bishop còdēned may haue recourse to a greater Synod But for this that he had in his appeale followed the forme of secular appeales for as much as he had taken to speake according to the stile of this time a releefe of appeale from the imperiall Chancerie that is to saie had taken letters from the Emperor to oblige the Bishops of the Councell of Seleucia and particularly the Acacians who being Arrians and fauourd by the Officers of the Emperor who assisted at the Councell who were 〈◊〉 would not haue suffered that the cause of Cyrill who had bene condemned by 〈◊〉 in the Councell of Palestina should againe haue bene put to triall to receaue his Appeale and to renew the examination of his cause This appeares both by the beginning of the historie of the Councell of 〈◊〉 where it is said that diuers letters of the Emper ors were brought where of some ordained that they should first treat of matters of faith and others that they should first handle the causes of accused Bishops And by the very words of Sabinus against Cyrill which are As soone as he had bene deposed hauing sent a libell of appeals to those that had deposed him he appealed to a greater iudgement to which appeale the Emperor Constantius added his suffrage and this Cyrill did only the first against the Custom of the 〈◊〉 Canon making vse of Appeales as in lay iudgments By which words Sahinus intended not to saie that Cyrill was the first that appealed from a lesser Synod to a greater but that hee was the first the vsed the forme of secular appeales in Ecclesiasticall iudgement that is to saie that had recourse to the Emperor to cause his appeale to be accepted And therefore hee saith not that he was the first that vsed appeales but that hee was the first that vsed them as in laie-Iudgments And this finallie appeares by the same Canon of the Councell of 〈◊〉 the transgression whereof 〈◊〉 obiects to S CYRILL which Canon forbids not that wee may appeale from a lesser Synod to a greater contrariwise ordaines it in expresse words but forbids that they should haue recourse to the Emperors authoritie and setts downe the deffence in these words If any Priest deposed by his owne Bishop 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bishop deposed by a Synod presume to importune the eares of the Emperor whereas he should haue recourse to a greater Synod and referr the right that he 〈◊〉 he hath to a greater number of Bishops let him not be receaued to 〈◊〉 From whence it appeares that this that Sabinus reprehended in Cyrill was not that he had appealed from the Synod of Palestina to a greater Synod to witt to that of Seleucia which was compounded of all the East but for hauing recourse to the Emperor for hauing obtained letters from him to cause his appeale to be accepted which is that that he calls to vse appeales as in lay iudgments for as much as in lay iudgments the Emperor gaue letters to oblige the seconde Iudges to 〈◊〉 the appeale and the first to yeeld to it TO the second instance which is that in the first generall Councell of Constantinople it was ordained that those that would accuse a Bishop should accuse him to the Synod of the Prouince and if the Synod of the Prouince did not content them they should haue recourse to the Synod of the Patriarkship and that after it should noe more be lawfull neither to importune the eares of the Emperor nor to disquiet a generall Councell wee answere that he speakes of the accusers of Bishops and not of Bishops accused that is to saie that he pretends not to ordaine that it should
the confession of PETER and the Church was built vpon the person of PETER are both ioyntly true but in different sence for the confession of PETER is the causall foundation of the Church that is to saie it is the cause for which the Church is built vpon the person of PETER rather then vpon that of anie other Apostle for as much as the primacie of this confession not proceeding nor preuented from or by anie humane instruction but proceeding immediatlie frō the pure reuelation of God the other Apostles being silent not knowing what to answere was the cause in fauour whereof Christ chose preferring him before all others saint PETER to constitute him the foundation of his Church And the person of Peter is the formall foundation of the Church that is to saie him vpon whose ministrie by preferring him before all others Christ hath built and edified his Church But the differenc of these two expositions is that the one is immediate and the other mediate the one direct and the other collaterall the one literall and the other morall the one originall and perpetuall and the other accessorie and temporall the one consigned from the beginning and the other introduced by occasion For before the Arrians were risen vp that is to saie before the age of Constantine and of the first Councell of Nicea the interpretation that was current in the Church was that not of the confession of PETER but of the person of PETER As when 〈◊〉 saith in his Booke of Prescriptions against heretikes Was there anie thing cōcealed from Peter who was called the stone of the building of the Church And ORIGEN See what is said to the great foundatiō of the Church and the solid stone vpon which Christ hath built his Church And elsewhere Peter vpon whō the Church of Christ hath bene built against which the gates of hell shall not preuaile And in the comentarie vpon the Epistle to the Romans trāslated by saint HIEROME When the Soueraigne authoritie of feeding the Sheepe was giuen to Peter and that vpon him as vpon a stone the Church was built the confessiō of anie other vertue was not exacted of him but onlie that of Charitie And S. CYPRIAN Peter whom the Lord chose first and vpon whom he built his Church And againe God is one and Christ is one and the Church is one and the Chaire is one built by the voyce of our Lord vpon Peter But after the coming of Constantine when the Arrians had lifted themselues vp against the diuinitie of Christ the Fathers finding no passage in the scripture more expresse to proue vnto them that IESVS CHRIST was the sonn of God not by adoption but by nature then this Confession of sainct PETER Thou art Christ the Sōne of the liuing God in which they held that the word liuing had bene expressely inserted to shew that IESVS CHRIST was the sonn of God by generation for as much as to engender as saie the Philosophers is proper to liuing thinges they tooke care as much as was possible for them to 〈◊〉 the dignitie of this confession And because that in fauour thereof and for it S. PETER had bene constituted foundation of the Church they licensed themselues to call it by Metonimy that is to say by translation of the name from the effect to the cause the foundation of the Church that they might haue the more occasion to declaime against those that destroyed it in reproching thē that they ruined the foundatiō of the Church that is to saie the confession in fauour whereof and for whose cause he that had made it had bene constituted foundation of the Church but neuerthelesse to shew that they intended not in doeing this to exclude the person of PETER from being the formall foundation of the Church that which the same fathers had said in one place of the confession of PETER as causall foundation of the Church they said it in an other yea often times in the same place of the person of PETER as formall foundation of the Church This appeares by saint HILARIE who disputing in his workes of the Trinitie against the Arrians after he had said This faith is the foundation of the Church by this faith the gates of hell are disabled against her this faith hath the keyes of the heauenlie Kingdome Adds immediately after to declare that this should be intended of the saith of sainct PETER causallie and meritoriouslie but of his person formallie that is to saie that this confession hath only bene the meritorious cause for which sainct PETER hath receiued these things but that it is the person of PETER that hath properly and formallie receiued them This is hee that in the silence of all the other Apostles acknowledging beyond the capacitie of human infirmitie the Sonn of God by the Reuelation of the Father 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Confession of his blessed faith a supereminent place And a little after Hee hath confessed Christ to be the Sonn of God and for that he is called blessed This is the Reuelation of the Father this is the foundation of the Church this is the assurauce of eternitie from hence he had the keyes of the Kingdome of 〈◊〉 from hence his earthly iudgments become heauenly And a little before After the confession of the Sacrament the blessed Symon is submitted to the edification of the Church receiuing the keyes of the heauenly Kingdome And in his comentaries vpon the verie place of the words of IESVS CHRIST The confession of Peter hath receaued a trulie worthiereward And a little after in the title of a new name blessed foundation of the Church and worthie Stone of her edification that destroyed the lawes of 〈◊〉 and the gates of the deepes and all the prisons of Death O blessed Porter of heauen to whose arbitrement the keyes of the eternall entrie are deliuered whose iudgments on earth haue authoritie to preiudge in heauen And elsewhere Christ had so great a zeale to suffer for the Saluation of human kinde as Peter the first Confessor of the Sonn of God the foundation of the Church the Porter of the heauenly kingdome the iudge of heauen vpon earth disswading him he called him by the name of Satan And soe sainct CHRYSOSTOME interprets it that is to saie sometimes of his faith Upon this stone said hee that is to say vpon the faith of this confession And sometimes of his person Hee promiseth saith he to make a fisherman more solid then anie kinde of stones And vpon the fiftith Psalme heare what he saith to PETER That Pillar that foundation and therefore called Peter as made a Rocke by faith And againe that Pillar of the Church that basis of the faith that be ad of the Apostolick flock And saint CYRILL doth euen the same sometimes of his faith He hath said hee called the immutable faith of Peter his disciple a Rocke and sometimes of his
person he foretold him he should noe more 〈◊〉 calld Symon but 〈◊〉 signifiing most aptlie by that word that vpon him as vpon a 〈◊〉 and a stedfast stone he should build his Church And this may be said of the first point of this Article which is of building of the Church vpon the faith or vpon the person of PETER Let vs passe forward to the secōd which is of that of the other Apostles The Church saith his maiestie is founded vpon the Confessiō of PETER the other Apostles Here it is needefull to distinguish the diuers vses that this word foundation of the Church receaues in the Scripture for it is one thing to be the foundation of the faith of the Church and an other thing to be the foundatiō of the Ministrie of the Church And againe the foundation of the faith of the Church is of two sortes for there is an obiectiue foundation of the faith of the Church and a suggestiue foundation of the faith of the Church I call that an obiectiue foundation of the faith of the Church which is the first obiect that the Church is obliged to knowe and embrace for doctrine of faith and that is Christ of whom S. PAVLE saith None can 〈◊〉 anie other foundation besides that which is alreadie laid that is Chrict For the first thing that enters into the obiect of the Christian faith as it is Christian is Christ God and Man crucified for our Sinns And all the other doctrins of Faith haue noe other place then as superedifications and accessories to that I call that a suggestiue foundation of faith of the Church vpō which the Church grounds and assures the beleefe of those things which she holdes for doctrines of faith and this againe is double the one principall and originall to wit the holy Ghost of whom our Lord saith Hee shall suggest to you all thinges that I haue told you and the other instrumentall and organicall to wit the voice and pen of those that he hath chosen to declare vnto vs the misteries of faith with certaine and infallible authoritie And in this sence not only all the Apostles and Euangelists but also all the prophets are foundations of the faith of the Church according to this Apostolicall sentence Wee are edified vpon the foundation of the Prophets and of the Apostles And in this same sence sainct PAVL said in the second to the Corinthians That he had bene nothing inferior to the most excellently great of the Apostles And in the Epistle to the Galatians That he had not receiued his Ghospell from men but from God And that those that seemed to be something that is to saie those that for the more particular familiaritie that they had with our Lord it seemed they should bee more eminent in the doctrine of Faith and should bee the Pillars of Faith had taught him nothing For to be something according to the stile of those 〈◊〉 the east is a word not of contempt but of great and extraordinarie estimation I call him foundatiō of the ministrie of the Church that hath the supereminēce and superintendencie of the gouernment and ministrie of the Church which I haue distinguisht frō the foūdatiō of the Faith not but that the primitiue and originall Ministrie of the Church comprehends the Office of reuealing the Faith and that the perpetuall and ordinarie ministrie of the Church comprehends the office of preseruiug and propagating the Faith from whence it is that sainct PAVL calleth the Church The pillar and foundation of faith But because the foundation of the Ministrie extends further and manie as sainct LVKE amongst others haue bene foundations of the Faith of the Church who neuerthelesse haue not bene foundations of the Ministrie of the Church Now it is of this kinde of Foundation to witt of the Foundation of the ministrie of the Church that is treated off in these words of our Lord Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I will build my Church as it appeares by what followes of the keyes and of the power to binde and loose This qualitie then of foundation of the gouernment and ministrie of the Church to dispute whether since it haue bene extended and communicated to the whole Bodie of the Apostles it is an other point For what S. PAVL saith If they be ministers of Christ I am so more then they is to be vnderstood of the excesse in the labour of the Ministrie and not in the authoritie But at the least when our Lord pronounced these wordes Thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I will build my Church It is certaine that in that instant and in those wordes it was conferred to none but to sainct PETER for the wordes are all pronounced in singular termes and excluding pluralitie Blessed art thou Symon Sonn of 〈◊〉 and I saie vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this Rock I will build my Church and I will giue thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen Which sainct AMBROSE declares who after he had said This man to wit PETER when he had heard but 〈◊〉 what saie yee that I am presently not forgetfull of his place he made the primacie adds to it It is then this Peter that answered before the rest but for the rest and therefore he is called Foundation Which sainct CYPRIAN likewise acknowledges in these wordes Vpon him beinge one he built the Church And it is not to be said that the Condition of Foundation of the Church hauing bene giuen to sainct PETER in fauour and for recompence of his Coafession all the other Apostles that had part in his Confession ought also to haue their part therein For the qualitie of foundation of the Church was not giuen to sainct PETER in fauour of his Confession simplie for then it should be common to all the faithfull but in fauour of the primacie of his Confession wherein the other Apostles had noe actual part but only by consent and non repugnancie for as much as sainct PETER only answered as illuminated immediately from God the others being silent and not knowing what to saie and learning it but my the means of sainct PETERS Answere Hee was saith sainct 〈◊〉 made worthie of first knowing what there was of God in Christ. And 〈◊〉 CYRILL of Hierusalem All the other Apostles being silent for this doctrine was aboue their reach Peter the Prince of the Apostles and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Church not of his owne inuention neither perswaded by human reason 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his soule by God the Father said to him thou art Christ the Sonn of the liuing God And sainct ATHANASIVS manie yeares before them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Father reuealed to Peter those thinges whereof our Lord demaunded him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not doubt but the same Lord who inquired as if he had first reuealed to 〈◊〉 those things that he had knowne from the Father he askes him humanly to 〈◊〉 in inquiring
carnally that Peter that should tell them knew them 〈◊〉 FOR that in the sixth of S. IOHN S. PETER answeres in common for all the Apostles Wee beleeue and knowe thou art Christ the Sonn of the liuing God besides that the Latine editions haue not the word liuing Wee saie it was a later thing for as much as when sainct PETER answered Wee beleeue and know that thou art Christ the Sonne of the liuing God hee had bene alreadie constituted head and Prince of the other Apostles and in this qualitie he answered alone for all the rest as sainct CYRILL testifies in these wordes By one that presided or that was preeminent all answered and had alreadie receiued the promisses of our Lord that vpon him he would build his Church As S. CYPRIAN declares in these wordes Peter speakes heere vpon whom the Church had bene built And therefore as the Apostles had part in the primacie of this confession only by adherence and non-repugnancie so our Lord gaue them part in the authotitie he had giuen to S Peter by adherence and communication with S. PETER that is to saie vnder condition of cōmunicating and adhearing and remayning in vnitie with saint PETER And yet this part that he promised and gaue them in the rule and ministrie of the Church was afterward to witt as in right in the eighteenth of saint MATHEW What yee bind on earth shall be bound in heauen And as the installment into the possession in the twentith of saint IOHN Receiue the holie Ghost whose sinns yee forgiue shall be forgiuen to the end to shewthat to sainct PETER ōly the cōditiō of being a Rock that is to sa rule and foundation of the building of the Church had bene principallie and originally giuen and that afterwards it was extended to the other Apostles it was by aggregation and association and by communicating and adhering with him and as hauing relation and correspondence to him as to the Center and middle forme of the veritie of the Church For as God gaue first his spiritt to Moyses and after tooke of the Spiritt that he had giuen to Moyses and gaue thereof to the seauen tie two Elders not that God tooke awaie from Moyses anie portion of the spiritt that he had giuen him not that the spirit of God was diuisible but to the end to establish and shew a relation of vnitie dependencie and adherencie of the seauentie two Elders to Moyses Soe in some sort for I compare not the two histories wholie our Lord gaue first the whole authoritie of the ministrie and the Chaire Apostolicke to saint PETER alone I intend as in right and not in actuall possession which he receaued not till after the Resurrection and after 〈◊〉 it to all the twelue Apostles in common to the end to shew the relation of dependencie vnitié and adherence that they ought to haue with saint PETER whom vpon this occasion Macharius an antient Egiptian diuine calls the successor of Moyses Afterward said hee to Moyses succeeded Peter to whom the new Church of Christ and the true priesthood hath bene committed Which hath caused the Fathers to saie that there was but one Chaire which was the Chaire of PETER but that in this Chaire all the Apostles were placed to witt by the adherence communion and vnitie that they had with S. PETER In the Episcopall Chaire saith saint OPTATVS Mileuitanus there is sett the head of all the Apostles Peter from whence he also hath bene called Cephas to the end that in this only Chaire vnitie might be preserued in all least the other Apostles should attribute to themselues euery one his Chaire a parte but that he might be a Schismaticke 〈◊〉 that against this onelie Chaire should erect an other And therefore also the surname of PETER by which this Condition of being the foundation of the rule of the Church is designed hath bene giuen to him only to beare it in the title of a proper name and not to anie other Apostle to show that to him by excellencie and eminencie ouer all the rest appertained the thing whereof he alone bore the name For since our Lord should by the word PETER designe the condition of being the ministeriall foūdation of the Church for what cause should he affect it to Peter alone to beare it in the title of a proper and ordinarie name and not giue it to anie other if he were not to bea foundation of the Church in an other manner then the rest Which S. BASILL hath in such sort acknowledged as desiring to shew the difference which is betweene the substance and the hipostaticall proprieties of anie subiect he alleadgeth for example of the substance the substāce of humanitie which is commō to PETER PAVL although said he the appellations be different yet the substance of Peter and Paule and of all men is one and alleadgeth amongst the examples of the hypostaticall indiuiduall and incommunicable conditions of PETER that is to saie which are particular to him onely and are not common to him with saint PAVL nor with anie other the condition of being the foundation of the Church Because said he the names of men signifie not their substances but the proprieties whereby each of them is designed in particular From thence it is that when wee heare the name of Peter we vnderstand not his substance c. but conceiue the sence of the proprieties which are perticular to him For as soone as wee heare this word wee vnderstand Peter the Sonne of Ionas he that was of Bethsaida he that was Brother to Andrew he that of a Fisherman was made an Apostle he that 〈◊〉 reason of the supereminencie of his Faith receiued vpon him the edification of the Church AND for this same cause to saint PETER onely there hath bene conferred singularlie separately and apart the authoritie of the rule of the Church and to all the rest onely in common and ioyntlie with him to the end to shew that he was the originall the source the center and the beginning of the vnitie of the Church and that no other out of his Communion could exercise the rule and ministrie thereof but that the rest had right to exercise it it is onely as associated and aggregated with him and as grafted and inserted vpon him For our Lord neuer said singularly to anie of the Eleuen Thou art Peter and vpon this Rocke I will build my Church and I will giue thee the keies of the Kingdome of heauen nor I haue praied for thee that thy faith shall not faile And finallie Thou being conuerted confirme thy Bretheren nor louest thou me more then these feede my sheepe But only hath said in generall to all the Bodie of the Apostles sainct PETER being Colleague present and comprehended therein that which he had said before to saint PETER alone as to the head That which yee shall binde on earth shall be bound in heauen and they
the Gentils by Peter and Iames and Iohn And therefore when it is found written in anie place Iames Cephas and Iohn as in the poeme of Theodoret vpon the Epistle to the Ephesians and in that of the Epistle to the Hebrewes wee saie that this order is to haue reference to the prioritie of the knowledge that Iames receiued of the fruites of the grace of saint PAVLE for as much as when Paule and Barnabas came the first tyme from Antioch into Hierusalem they found but only saint IAMES because saint PETER was in prison And indeede not only throughout the scripture where saint PETER is named with the other Apostles he is first named or if he be last named it is in increasing and rising by degrees As when saint PAVLE saith The other Apostles and the bretheren of our Lord and Cephas But also when there is question of making the Generall catalogue of the Apostles saint PETER is alwaies first placed and Iudas last and all the rest without order or at least without the title of second or third to shew that there was not only handled simplie primacie of order but of dignitie and he is not only set downe first but he is sett first with the expression of the word first The first saith S. MATTHEW is Peter which Beza findes so to presse him as he chargeth falshood vpon this place of the Ghospell I suspect saith Beza that this word FIRST hath bene added by some one that would establish the primacie of Peter for that saint ANDREW was called before saint PETER because saint ANDREW as saint EPIPHANIVS saith was the eldest From whence it is that Bethsaida is called the cittie of Andrew and of Peter This was in the first vocation described by saint IOHN and before our Lord had said to saint PETER Thou shalt be called Peter in which word contained implicitly the promise to make him VICAR of the true Rock and to constitute him ministeriall head of the Church and not in the second vocation described by saint MATHEW and made after the imposition of the name of Peter in the which as S. EPIPHANIVS saith Peter preceded his brother To the seauenth which is that saint PAVL writes That the Ghospell of the circumcisiō had bene committed to PETER and the Ghospell of the vncircumcision to him Wee answere this clause is not a diuision of the authoritie of ministrie but a more especiall testimony of the blèssing of God vpon S. PETER to persuade the Iewes and vpon saint PAVLE to perswade the Gentills otherwise S. PAVLE had bene excluded from preaching the Ghospell to the Iewes and neuerthelesse wheresoeuer he came addressed himself first to the Iewes and saint PETER from declaring the Ghospell to the Gentiles yet neuerthelesse it was by his ministrie that God first opened the gate of the Church to the Gentiles as appeares both by the historie of the conuersion of Cornelius and by the protestation that he made to the Councell of Hierusalem in these wordes You know that God from the daies of old hath willed to call the Gentiles by my mouth To the eighth which is that the same S. PAVLE saith that saint PETER abstayning to eate with the Gentiles vpon the coming of the Iewes walked not with right stepps in the Ghospell Wee answere that it was as Tertullian saith a vice not of doctrine but of conuersation and which consisted more in the occasion then in the thing since saint PAVLE himself made himself after ward a Iewe to the Iewes and a Gentile to the Gentiles that hee might gaine all and circumcised Timothie and purified himself in the temple To the ninth which is that he adds that hee resisted S. PETER to his face or in his presence which is a phrase which we are accustomed to vse to expresse a resistance to anie more eminent person because he was reprouable or according to the Greeke and S. HIEROME reproued Wee answere this resistance was not a reprehension of authoritie but a reprehension of charitie as those of Iethro to Moyses or of S. BERNARD to Pope Eugenius that is to saie a reprehension that excluded not the superioritie of the reproued ouer the reprouer Witnes these wordes of saint Aug. you see what saint Cyprian saith that the holie Apostle Peter in whom there shined soe great a grace of the Primacie being reproued by saint Paule did not answere that hee had the Primacie and would not be reproued by new men later then himself And againe The Apostle PETER hath left a more rare example of humilitie to posteritie in teaching men not to disdaine reproofe from their inferiors then Paule in teaching the meaner to resist the greater sauiug charitie for the defence of the truth And these of saint CHRISOSTOME giuing the reason of the humilitie that S. PETER shewed in this action And from hence it coms saith hee that Paule reproues and Peter beares it to the end that while the Master reproued holdes his peace schollers may change their opinion TO the tenth obiection which is that S. CYPRIAN saith that the other Apostles were the same that Peter was indued with like authoritie and power It is true but saint CYPRIAN speakes there of the internall and essentiall power of the Apostleship and of the externall and accidentall power to the Apostleship that is to saie that they were equall as concerning power but not concerning the order of the exercise of the power for the vnderstanding whereof it must be knowne that there are two things requisite to exercise the Apostleship lawfullie the one to exercise it with authoritie for those that exercise it without power as the false Apostles were vsurpers and sacrilegious persons witnes this sentence of saint PAVL None attributes honor to himself but he that is called like Aaron the other to exercise it in vnitie For those that had exercised it out of vnitie had bene schismaticks although they had true commission and authoritie to exercise it At Rome saith Optatus Mileuitanus there hath bene placed a Chaire for Peter that vnitie might bee preserued by all least the other Apostles should attribut to euery one his owne And againe he repeateth the knowledge that sainct PETER had of the diuinitie of the Sonn of God the promise that hee had made him to die with him and how he had thrice denied him And adds yet neuerthelesse for the good of vnitie he had not merited to be separated from the number of the Apostles And a little after They remained all innocent and a Fisherman receiued the keyes that the negotiation of vnitie might be formed c. without which thing vnitie which is soe necessarie could not bee Now to preserue that vnitie in which the internall and essetinall authoritie of the Apostleship ought to be exercised it was necessarie first to haue a subiect which should be as the center the head
and roote of this vnitie and by relation and adherence whereto all the colledge of the Apostles and all the Bodie of the Church might be manitained in vnitie For the thinges which are plurall by themselues and are not one with locall vnitie cannot without loosing their vndiuided pluralitie be reduced to a visible vnitie vnlesse by relation to some thing which by it self may be visiblie one And secondlie to maintaine this vnitie it is necessarie further beside the internall authoritie essentiall to the Apostleship there should be an other externall authoritie and accessory to the Apostleship which might haue the superintendencie ouer the care of the preseruation of vnitie to cause the Apostles to exercise their Apostleship in vnitie And as the office of the cause is to rule his effect he that should be the beginning and originall of this vnitie should likewise haue the superintendencie ouer the rest for what concernes the preseruation of vnitie and by consequence that to him should belonge the supereminent iurisdiction ouer things necessarie to the maintenance of vnitie that is to saie ouer things necessarie to preuent schisme and hinder the disorder and confusion of the exercise of the ministrie as are the distinction and distribution either mediat or immediate ofiurisdiction the suspension limitation of the exercise of the ministrie and other such like Not that the Apostles for their maintenance in vnitie had neede that the effect of this Authoritie should be practised so euidently ouer them as ouer their sucessors because of the assistance that they had euery one in particular of the Spirit of God but to the end to propound to the Church a forme and a modell of the order that she should keepe after their decease 〈◊〉 as although there were noe neede of a Councell in the time of the Apostles to decide questions of Religion whereof euerie particular Apostle might be informed with all fullnes and certaintie neuerthelesse the holie Ghost would that they should vse this forme in the matter of legall things to leaue it for a patterne to the Church of the succeeding ages in like occurrences It was then the internall authoritie and essentiall to the Apostleship which consisted in the power of reuealing matters of faith with assurance of infallibilitie to make canonicall writings to institute the first mission of pastors remitt sinns to giue the holy Ghost and other the like that saint CYPRIAN spake of when he said that all the Apostles were indued with equall authoritie and not of the externall authoritie and accidentall to the Apostleship which was instituted to cause it to bee exercised in vnitie THIS appeares first because he touches before and after the originall of vnitie The Lord saith he buildes the Church vpon him being one and commaunds him to feede his sheepe And although he conferr like power after his Resurrection vnto all his Apostles and said to them As my Father sent me so send I you c yet to manifest vnitie he constitutes the Chaire one and disposeth by his authoritie that the originall thereof shall take beginning from one That certainly that Peter was the other Apostles were also indued with a like share of authoritie and power but the originall takes his beginning from one that the Church the Chaire may appeare to be one And a little after according to the antient manuscripts and the citations of Iuon and Gratian He that abandons the Chaire of Peter vpon which the Church is built can he bee confident of being in the Church And elsewhere Peter vpon whom one God hath built the Church and from whom he hath instituted the originall of vnitie This appeares secondly because he calls the Roman Church the Chaire of Peter and the principall Church from whēce Sacerdotall vnitie proceedes This appeares thirdly because saint HIEROME after he had repeated the same sentence of S. CYPRIAN in these words Thou wilt tell me that the Church is built vpon Peter though the like be done in an other place vpon others and that the fortitude of the Church doe leane equallie vpon all Adds but amongst twelue one is chosen to the end that a head being appointed the occasion of Schisme might bee taken awaie To teach vs that in all other things the Apostles were equall to saint PETER except in those that had regard to the preuention of Schisme and the preseruation of vnitie for the consideration whereof he had bene constituted head of the Apostles And finallie because Optatus Mileuitanus countryman to the one to witt saint CYPRIAN and timefellowe to the other to witt saint HIEROME cries out Thou canst not denie but that at Rome the Episcopall Chaire hath bene placed by the Apostle Peter c. in which the vnitie was obserued by all to the end that all the Apostles should not attribute to themselues to each one his Chaire but that he should be a sinner and Schismaticke who against the onelie Chaire should erect an other And a little after from whence is it then that you would vsurpe to yourselues the keyes of the Kingdome you that by your presumptions and audacious sacriledges combat against the Chaire of Peter To the eleuenth obiection which is that Eusebius ill translated by Russinus reportes from Clemens Alexandrinus that Peter James and Iohn established Iames brother to our Lord Bishop of the Apostles Wee answere that it is from a faultie Grammar a faultie-diuinitie For the greeke text saith of Hierusalem and not of the Apostles Peter saith he James and John contested not for glorie or opinion for greeke word signifies either but vnanimouslie constituted Iames brother of our Lord Bishop of Hierusalem that is to saie James and John did noe more stand vpon it to dispute for honor with S. PETER as they had formely done but vnited themselues with him to consecrate Iames Bishop of Ierusalem whereto the words of CHRISOSTOME agree about the iealousie that James and John formerly had of the Primacie of S. PETER Harken said hee how this same Iohn that latelie demaunded these thinges afterward wholie yeelds the primacie to Peter TO the twelfth obiection which is that S. CHRYSOSTOME vpō the proposition made by S. PETER in the first of the Acts to substitute an other Apostle in steede of Iudas writes See the modestie of James he had bene made the greeke saith he hath bene made Bishop of Hierusalem yet he saith not a word vpon this occasion Consider also the singular modestie of the other disciples how they yeelded the Throne to him and debated not more among themselues Wee answere that this obiection is Andabates fence For this concession of a Throne hath reference not to S. IAMES but to S. PETER who whilst he spake S. JAMES was soe modest as although he were so excellent that he was after made Bishop of Hierusalem he opened not his mouth and the other Apostles as James and Iohn Sōns of Zebedeus which had formerly bene iealous of S.
intended in deede and not in Right for we doe not denie but that the heretickes belong by right to the Church that is to saie that the Church hath to exercise her authority ouer them and to iudge censure and excommunicate them but wee saie that they belonge not in deede to the Catholick church that is to saie that they are not actually comprehended and contained in the catholicke Church and are not members and partes thereof And it is not wee that saie this but saint AVGVSTINE who writes it in these words And therefore neither the heretick belongs to the Catholick Church because she loues God nor the Schismatick because she loues her neighbour Of the proceeding of the other sects CHAP. XII The continuance of the Kings answere AND it is not you alone that attribute to yourselues this right others also doe the same for at this daie a word the king cannot speake without groaning there are manie particular Churches which beleeue themselues onelie to be the particular people that they call the Church if you giue them strength like the Romans they would alreadie haue done as that hath done and would iudge the rest no lesse seuerelie THE REPLIE WHAT those are wee are not to Answere let the dead bury their dead only wee maie saie their conclusion would be good if their hypothesis were true for if they were true churches euery Societie which should be excluded out of their communion should be excluded from the title of the Church and from the right of being able to call thēselues a part of the Catholick Church for as much as the Church as hath bene aboue said is either one or none Of the perswasion that the other sects pretend to haue of the truth of their Church by scriptures CHAP. XIII The Continuance of the Kings Answere WHAT shall I saie more that there are at this daie many sects which are celebrated the sectaries whereof are most stedfastlie persuaded that they alone see some thing into holie writt and as saieth the Poet that they alone are vnderstanding and that the rest hunt after a shaddowe THE REPLIE HARPASTE 〈◊〉 domestical foole hauing lost her sight would not beleeue it was she that was become blinde but perswaded herselfe that it was growne darke It is iust soe with all heretickes they thinke it is the Church that is become darke and full of obscuritie and not themselues which are become blinde To finde anie thing answered the Pelagians to saint AVGVSTINE when he alleadged the multitude of Authors for the Catholicke Church A multitude of blind persons serue to no vse And by that only his maiestie may iudge how necessarie it is not to abandon nor prostitute the exposition of the scripture to the iudgement of euery particular person since there is not that man that when he will make himselfe iudge of it doth not beleeue himselfe only cleere sighted and that the rest as Homer saith embrace nothing but darknes For the Scripture consisting according to saint HIEROME not in the reading but in the vnderstanding and men not being able to assure themselues of the vnderstanding of the Scripture by their particular Spirit for as much as saith saint PETER as the exposition of the Scripture is not made by priuate interpretation it is necessarie to determine the differences that are bredd by the interpretation of the Scripture to haue besides the Scripture a Iudge externall and interposed betweene that and vs who may secure vs of the true sence thereof and that this iudge should haue other markes and be notable by other externall meanes then by that of the doctrine contested since it is from that iudgement that wee ought to learne the decision of the true sence of Scripture in pointes disputable otherwise questions in Religion could neuer be determined no more then differences in ciuill controuersies if wee should leaue the deciding of the sence of the wordes of the lawe to the preoccupated vnderstanding of the Aduocates and parties that there were noe iudge ordained aboue them and sett betweene the lawe and them to interpret it Of the sence wherein hereticks haue disputed the word Catholicke CHAP. XIV The continuance of the Kinges answere IT is verie true that there hath bene noe age wherein there hath not bene conuenticles to raise Sectes parasynaxes which haue bragged of the name of the Catholicke Church and haue drawne ignorant persons to them by this allurement THE REPLIE THAT the ancient Sectes and Parasynaxes of heretickes haue effected the title of Catholicke it was not to pretend in good earnest that it belonged to them nor to drawe ignorant persons to them by that allurement but to dispute it with the catholicke Church and to hinder least by the possession of this name she should preserue her menbers from being defrauded and seduced by hereticks And euen so not to dispute it with her in that sence wherein she attributes it to herselfe to witt as an Epethete of communion but to dispute it in the qualitie of an Epithete of doctrine For heretickes haue alwaies sufficiently knowne that this taken in the true sence could neither be giuen nor maintained to their Sects And therefore they spake not of this word but either in seeming to mocke and scorne at it as when Sympronion saith to saint PACIAN that none vnder the Apostles were called Catholickes And when Fulgentius the Donatist said that the word Catholicke was an human fiction And that the Donatists according to the report of Vincentius Lirinensis cryed out to the Catholicks Come come o you miserable madd people commonlie called Catholicks or in disguising the sence of the word and applying it to signifie the qualitie of doctrine and not the communion of the Church as the Donatists which called themselues Bishops of the Catholicke truth and to whom S. AVGVSTINE said you are those that hold the Catholicke faith not from the communion of the whole world but from the integritie of the diuine Sacraments For when they suffered it to bee admitted in a true sēce they were as speedilie as shamefullie driuen from it I asked him saith S. AVGVSTINE speaking of Fortunatus the Donatist if hee could giue letters cōmunicatory which wee called formed whither I would c. But because the thinge was manifestly false they shifted from it by confusion of language And elsewhere Wee must saith hee hold the Christian Religion and the communion of that Church which is called Catholick not onlie by themselues but by their Enemies For whether the hereticks themselues and the foster children of schismes will or nil not when they speake not with those of their Sects but with others they call the Catholick Church noe otherwise then Catholick Neither could they be vnderstood if they did not discerne it by that name by which the whole world calls it And againe This Church alone amongst soe manie and soe great heresies hath so maintayned this name as when a
stranger askes an hereticke where they assemble to communicate in the Catholicke Church none of them dares to shew his Temple or his howse And the reason the title of catholick was not an allurement wherewith heretickes drewe ignorant persons to them but the firme bond by which the true Church drewe to her and retained in her communion all the true faithfull called to the hope of life eternall and amongst other this Eágle of doctors S. AVGVSTINE who saith That I omitt this sincere wisedome which you beleeue not to be in the catholicke church There be manie other reasons which doe most iustlie retaine me in her lappe the consent of people and nations retaines me the authoritie begunn by miracles 〈◊〉 by hope increased by charitie confirmed by antiquitie retaines me the succession of Prelates euen from the Sea of Peter to whom our lord committed his sheepe to be fedd after his resurrection vntill the present Bishop detaines me And finallie the verie name of Catholicke retaines me And a little after these so manie and so great most deare bondes of the Christian name doe iustlie detaine faithfull men in the Catholick Church although for the slownes of our vnderstanding of the defect of meritts in our liues truth doth not yet shew her else with manifest euidence Of the cases wherein the Communion in vow with the Catholick Church may be imputed as actuall CHAP. XV. The continuance of the Kinges answere BVT this notable calamitie is particular to the last times whereto wee are arriued that the Catholick Church which must bee communicated with either reallie and by effect or at the least voluntarily and in vowe is 〈◊〉 illustrious at this daie then antiently she was and lesse exposed to the view of men and more subiect to bee contested THE REPLIE ARISTOTLE that great Philosopher which steeped his pen say the Greekes in sece in steede of inke teacheth vs that the cittie is before the cittizen to witt not in prioritie of time for a cōmon-weale can not be without a cittizen but in prioritie of nature that is to saie that the being of the cittizen dependes from that of the cittie and not the being of the cittie from that of the cittizen from whence it appeares that the forme that giues being in the first place to the cittie and then by participation to the cittizen must reside in the cittie in the most perfect manner that it can reside and not in the most imperfect And soe although it suffice to preserue to a cittizen the being of a cittizē that in default of being able to participate actuallie in the communion of the common wealth as when he is hindred by anie locall obstacle either of beeing in a strange prison or remayning in a strange countrie he commnicate there habituallie and in desire which is an imperfect manner of communicating it sufficeth not that the communion where by the common wealth is framed and preserued in being should be a simple habituall communion and in vowe but it is necessarie that it should be a true and actuall communion For when a Cittizen is hindred by anie locall impossibilitie from communicating actuallie with his Common wealth he leaues not to preserue the being of a cittizen prouided that hee communicate therewith habituallie that is to saie in vowe and in desire and communicate not in a politicke communion with anie contrarie societie But when the communion of the bodie of a common-wealth comes to be dispersed and that there is noe more anie comerce or actuall communion in the estate then the common wealth is extinct and hath noe more being and the communion that is habituall and in desire of the cittizens dispersed and noe more communicating one with an other cannot preserue it Now euen that ought to be said of the Church whereof the Psalmist singes propheticallie Hierusalem which is built as a cittie whose participatiō is in vnitie to witt that although the cōmunion habituall and in vow sussice for a particular person in case of impossibilitie for the actuall to make him imputatiuelie a member of the Church that is to saie to cause this imperfect communion to serue him to saluation in default of the other Neuerthelesse the Church cannot be framed nor preserued in the beeing of a Church by a communion only habituall and in vowe but by a reall and actuall communion The which as soone as it comes wholie to cease and to perishe in the Church the Church perisheth and ceaseth to be And therefore this distinction of actuall communion and communion in vowe serues well to shewe that anie one may be imputatiuelie in the Church without participating actuallie in the visible communion of the Church prouided that this defect come from an imposibilitie of participating therein actualie but not to shew that the bodie of the Church can subsist and preserue the being and true title of a Church without visible and actuall communion For contrariwise that this imperfect manner of being in the Church serues to his saluation that is hindred by anie locall obstacle from being able to be there actually it is because the true and actuall communion which as in the Church is imputed to him by the desire that he hath to participate thereof which could not be imputed to him if it were not reallie some where and besides this desire of participation must be stript from all other impediments sauing that which proceedes from loand corporall imposibilities in such sort as all those which are not withheld by distance of place or other like obstacle ineuitable to them from participating in the actuall communion of the Church cannot be said to communicate there in vow nor to be there imputatiuely For nothing dispenceth with men for communicating with the Catholicke Church onely in vow and in will and not reallie and by effect if it be not the exclusion of time and place and besides in the article of death noe more then anie thing can excuse a man from being baptised onelie in vow and in will and not reallie and by effect but the condition of being excluded by the impossibilitie of time and of place and also in the Article of death from the meanes how to be baptised And because when the obstacle proceedes from externall impediments onely that if there were local or temporall commoditie he that communicates with the Church in vowe would communicate therewith actuallie this desire of communion may be imputed for true communion and called a communion in vow But when the obstacle proceedes from internall impediments from him that pretendes to communicate there in vow as of repugnancie to the beleefe and to the discipline and the lawes vnder the conditions whereof the Catholick Church receiues into her communion those that she receaues thereinto in such sort as all corporall obstacles being taken awaie and hee being in place where hee may assist at the Catholicke Church communicate with her hee will not doe it this conditionall
that the Church was then perished for since the excellent King will haue it that the only assured marke to discerne which either of the Church which hee calls English or of ours is the true Church be it that which is the essentiall forme of the Church and that he pretends to be doctrine it is necessary that he suppose that the difference which are betweene the Church that hee calls English and ours be questions which take awaie the essentiall forme of the Church and destroy the being of a Church And by consequence that that of the one or other Societie which errs in these pointes shall bee depriued of the essentiall 〈◊〉 of a Church and destitute from the being of a Church And then if when Luther came into the world there were noe Societie neither visible nor inuisible which held that that the English Church holdes at this daie in the pointes disputed betweene her and vs it followes there was then noe Church Of the authoritie of the worke intituled imperfect CHAP. XVII The Continuance of the Kings Answere AND therefore the excellent King thinkes that he ought with soe much the more Care in so great a floud of different opinions withdrawe himselfe into the mountaines of the holie Scripture THE REPLIE WHEN Nauplius King of the Island of Euboea now called Negrepont would at the returne frō the Seige of Troy cause the fleete of the Greekes to be shipwrackt to reuenge the death of his Sonn Palamides hee sett by night torches in forme of a beacon vpon one of the mountaines of his Island at the foote whereof the Sea was full of bankes cliffes and rockes so to drawe their shipps by the hope of a safe hauen to runn hazard and perish in those shores Soe whenantient heretickes whom saint AVGVSTINE calls mountaines for Shipwracke would cause the Catholickes to make shipwracke in Faith the more their doctrines haue bene pernicious and mortall the more they haue adorned and illustrated them with texts and lampes of the scripture This appeares in the heresie of the Arrians who painted and coloured their error with more then fortie passages of the Bible and by this art attempted to call men backe from the externall and sensible markes of the Church which could not bee pretended by false ensignes by those who had them not to reduce them to the only marke of the scripture the interpretation whereof by their subtletie they made subiect to as manie deceipts as there were wordes But aboue all this is verified in the writer from whom his Maiestie borrowes this language who was one of the most passionate Champions of the Arrians For though he cites these wordes without naming the Father neuerthelesse both the termes wherein they are couched and the tracke of those who haue alleadged them before him to witt Caluin in some of the prefaces to his institution the author of the Booke of the Eucharist in the preface to his worke cannot suffer vs to doubt but that they were taken from the author of the worke intituled Imperfect falselie attributed to Sainct CHRYSOSTOME Now that this Author was not onelie an open Arrian but one of the most eager and violent Champions of the Arrians it appeares by this that he calls the Trinitie triangular impietie and the doctrine of the homousians that is to saie of those that held the Consubstantialitie of the Father and the sonne Heresie Not but that I knew well that he is sometimes alleadged euen by Catholickes with the title of saint CHRISOSTOME vnder whose name he had bene first printed at Basle But because it is one thinge to alleadge him in places where hee disputes not against the Church wherein he is excellent and aboue all in the discourse of manners and an other to alleadge him in the places where hee combates with deliberate purpose against the doctrine of the Catholicke Church of his age as he doth in that from whence the words are taken which his maiestie produceth For behold the expresse termes of the passage When you shall see the impious heresie which is the armie of Antichrist sett in the holie places of the Church then let them which are in Iudea flie into the Mountaines that is to saie let them that are in the christian Societie haue recourse to the scriptures And a little after The Lord then knowinge that so great a confusion of things should arriue in the last daies for this cause commaunds that the Christians who are in the Christian Societie being willing to receaue the stedfastnes of the true faith should haue recourse to noe other thing but to the Scriptures otherwise if they cast their eyes elsewhere they shall be scandalized and perish not discerning which is the true Church Now that by this impious heresie and by this Armie of Antichrist he intends the Catholicke Church and the communion of them which beleeue the equalitie of the Father and the sonne he plainelie shewes when he saith in the same Homilie that the great spirituall euills which haue come vpon the Church haue happened in the time of Constantine and Theodosius and that the armie of Antichrist is the heresie and the abhomination of desolation which hath since them possest the holie places of the Church that is to saie the Basilickes that Theodosius cōmaunded to be deliuered vp to the Catholickes And whē he saith in the former Homilie that the heresie of the Homousians that is to saie of those that hold Christ to be consubstantiall which his Father Fights not only against the Church of Christ but euen against the other heresies which hold not the like And in the nineteneth Homilie when hee calls the worshippers the Trinitie Those that honor the triangular impietie Whereby it appeares that this passage if so farre from giuing fauour to his Maiesties intention as contrariwise it manifestes how dangerous a thing it is to seeke to reduce the markes of the Church to the onelie doctrine drawne from the scripture by the interpretation of euerie particular person since the Arrians in the point which of all others should be most expresse in the scriptures for the catholickes to witt in the point of the diuinitie of Christ for if there be anie thing cleree in a Testament it should be the qualitie of the testator refused all the other markes of the Church and all the other waies of disputation and burnt with desire to fight by the onely texts of the Scripture disarmed from the traditions of the Church Of the vnderstanding of these words of S. Augustine to seeke the Church in the words of Christ. CHAP. XVIII The continuance of the Kings answere AND to seeke according to the Councell that S AVGVSTINE heretofore gaue to the Deuatists the Church in the Words of Christ. THE REPLIE WHEN S. AVGVSTINE said in the booke of the vnitie of the Church there is a question betweene the Donatists and vs where the Church is what shall wee thē doe shall wee seeke her
expresse wee must haue recourse thereto But wee said that he neuer thought neither in generall that all things belonging to Religion were treated off in scripture nor in particular that the contention betweene the Catholickes and the Donatists concerning Baptisme was of that quality And wee maintaine that for soe manie yeares wherein hee combated with them about this article when there was quēstion of Searching the cause to the bottome hee neuer produced one proofe out of Canonicall scripture Indeede he hath often alleadged places of Scripture to make some approaches to it and to beate downe certaine defences to solue by scripture the arguments that the Donatists brought out of Scripture to maintaine that the custome of the Church in the point contested was according to Scripture in as much as According signifies not against the Scripture to establie generall theses and preparatiues to proue the propositions that had some simpathy and affinitie with that which hee disputed As for example he doth indeede proue by scripture that what is sound and intire amongst heretickes must not be repeated againe when they returne to the Church but that Baptisme is sound and intire amongst them he doth noe were proue by Scripture He proues indeede by Scripture that there may be ecclesiasticall thinges out of the Church but that Baptisme is of that number he nether doth nor can proue by Scripture He proues indeede by scripture that it is against the commaun dement of God if heretickes haue receaued the Baptisme of Christ in their owne partie to rebaptise them for wee also reade that our Lord answered Sainct PETER Hee that is wholie washt neede washe but his feete But that heretickes receiue the Baptisme of Christ in their Sects and not 〈◊〉 polluted and prophane washing which is all the knott of the question he noe were proues by scripture For as hee notes elsewhere Peter of whom this is written had not bene baptised by heretickes he prooues indeede by scripture that they who are out of the interior and Spirituall vnitie of the Church as Judas and wicked Catholickes doe not for that leaue to conferr true Baptisme but that they who are neither inwardlie nor outwardlie in the Church who are out of the vnitie of the profession of Faith and of the communion of the Sacraments of the ecclesiasticall bodie can conferr it he proues noe where by scripture And in Summe the thinges which belong to the Solutions of arguments to probable and coniecturall preparatiues to shewes of possibilitie and non repugnancie to soften and dispose the spiritt of the Readers he doth indeede prooue by scripture but the impression of the last forme the assumption and hypothesis of the sillogisme the proofe of this precise and speciall point that Baptisme whereof Sainct IOHN cryes None may receaue anie thinge except it be giuen him from heauen That Sainct PETER saith to be administred into remission of Sinnes That Sainct PAVL calls the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the holie Ghost and whereof hee writes One faith and one Baptisme And againe All they that are baptized haue put on Christ That this Sacrament I saie may be conferred out of the Church which is the fullnes of Christ which is the sealed Fountaine which is the only dwelling of the holie Ghost which is shee alone that hath receiued the keyes and the authoritie to remitt sinnes that this can subsist amongst hereticks who haue neither faith nor guift from heauen nor the holie Ghost you can neuer finde that in soe maine yeares as saint AVGVSTINE the principall opposite and ouerthrowe of this heresie hath contested her he hath neuer manifested nor could hee nor he hath not pretended to proue by anie passage of Scripture but by the only vnwritten traditions of the Apostles and the generall practise and vniuersall attestation of the Church Wee must saith hee obserue in these thinges what the Church of God obserues The question now betweene you and vs is which of yours or ours is the Church of God And againe Wherefore although in truth there be noe example to be produced of this out of the 〈◊〉 Scripture yet we leaue not to maintaine euen in this case the truth of the Scriptures when we obserue what hath bene approued by all that Church that the authoritie of the canonicall Scripture recommendeth And in an other place This is neither openlie nor euidentlie read neither by you nor by me c. But if anie one indued with wisdome and recommended by the testimonie of our Lord Iesus Christ were to be found in the world and that hee had bene consulted by vs vpon this question wee ought noe waie to doubt to doe what he should tell vs for feare of being iudged repugnant not so much to him as to our Lord Jesus Christ by whose testimonie hee had bene recommended Now he giues testimonie to his Church And in the worke of Baptisme against the same Donatists The Apostles saith hee haue prescribed nothing in this matter but this custome ought to be beleeued to haue taken the originall there of from their tradition as there are manie thinges which the vniuersall Church obserues and which are therefore not without cause beleeued to haue bene commaunded by the Apostles although they be not written From whence the contrarie appeares to what his maiestie pretends to inferr from this passage to witt that the scripture only destitute of the vnwritten Apostolicke tradition cannot decidè all pointes of Faith nor refute all heresies For the point in agitation betweene the Catholicks and the Donatists concerning the truth realitie of the baptisme giuen by hereticks was a point of faith and wherein obstinate error would make an heresie The proofe of this is first that the doctrine of Baptisme importes so much to the faith as where there is noe true baptisme there is noe true Church S PAVL teaching vs that God clenseth his Church through the washing of water in the word Now there where the Church is destroyed there is destroyed this article of the Faith of the Creede I beleeue the bolie Catholick Church And secondlie that the vnitie of Baptisme belonges so to faith as S. PAVL saith there is one faith and one Baptisme And that the creede of Cōstātinople setts amōgst the Articles of the Confession of the Faith We 〈◊〉 one baptisme in the remission of sinns in such sort as if the Donatists erred in disanulling the baptisme of heretickes and rebaptizing them they destroyed the faith of the vnitie of baptisme and anathematised the character of Christ which had alreadie bene imprinted in the baptized by baptisme And if the Catholicks erre in approuing the baptisme of heretickes and in not rebaptisinge them when they came to them they sinned against the Faith of the necessitie of Baptisme for the constitution of the Church and consequently had noe Church And neuerthelesse neither could this point of Faith be proued nor
speaking of the Bishops of the hereticks ' It is vnlawfull that they should make ministers who are none themselues Whereby they doe not intend that the Bishops of hereticks who haue drawne their character from the Church be not Bishops as for the impression of the character but that they are none as for the imposition of the authoritie By meanes whereof the English Bishops can pretend noe Episcopall succession from the Church of the antient Fathers as for the succession of authoritie for as much as if the Catholicke Church which was in England and in other places when king Henry the eigth came to the crowne were not the true Catholicke Church the Bishops of the Catholicke communion were not true and lawfull Bishops as concerning authoritie but only as concerning the character and by consequence neither had themselues the succession of Episcopall authoritie nor could transmitt it to those that haue taken it from them By what right saith sainct ATHANASIVS speaking of the Arrians can they be Bishops if they haue bene ordained by those men which themselues doe slander with heresie And contrariwise if the Church that was at the beginning of King Henry the eigth throughout Europe and in manie other partes of the world were the true Church this selfe-same Church hauing disannulled the episcopall authoritie in those from whom the English at this daie pretend to haue had their mission and hauing deposed and anathematized them they had no more lawfull episcopall authoritie by consequēce could not cōferr it to others And besides if that Church were the true Church the English Church at this daie which is gone out from her communion can not be so nor preserue in her the succession of Episcopall authoritie which cannot be transferred out of the Church And for the succession of the character the English according to their doctrine can in noe secte pretend to it for they hold not if they would hold they cannot doe it for as much as they make profession to agree in the faith in the sacraments with the Protestants of France that order conferrs anie other thing then authoritie nor that it imprints anie sacramentall character which is that only which in mission can be transferred giuen out of the Church And so if by their doctrine they could haue the succession of the character they are fallen frō the right of making vse thereof For they communicate with the Puritans of France hold their sheepe for true sheepe and so their pastors for true pastors and for their colleagues and fellowe bretheren Now the ministers of France are not ordained by anie Bishops and so are noe Bishops For hee saith sainct CYPRIAN cannot be a Bishop who succeeding no bodie hath bene ordained of himselfe And not being Bishops haue noe Church since as saith the same sainct CYPRIAN The Church is in the Bishop and the Bishop in the Church and who is not with the Bishop is not in the Church By meanes whereof the English which communicate with them and hold them for their colleagues and fellowe bretheren inuolue themselues into the crime and contagion of all their ecclesiasticall defects and consequentlie fall from all the rightes whereof those with whom they communicate are depriued I add to that that to shew a Church to be successiuelie and representatiuely the antient Catholicke Church it sufficeth not to shew that a part of that Church deriueth the personall successiō of her Bishops from the missiō of the antien Catholicke Church but all the Church that will pretēd the inheritāce successiō of the tittle of catholike must haue the successio of her Bishops deriued frō the 〈◊〉 of the antiēt catholick Church For the Bishops Sea is one as saith S CYPRIAN whereof euerie one holdes his portiō vndiuidedly And elsewhere The Church is one bound togeather by the cement of Bishops adhering the one to the other Now the English doe not pretend alone to cōstitute all the cōmunion of their Church nor to be all the true and pure visible Catholicke Church but doe comprehend into their communion the Protestantes of France as partes of the Bodie of their Church And therefore they canot saie that the Catholicke Church to which they adhere and wherewith they communicate to bee by succession and personall representation the same visible Catholicke Church which was in the time of the fowre first Coūcells Cōtrariwise from this that the other partes of the communion to which the English Church adheres communicate not by succession of persons with the mission of the antient Catholicke Church and consequently are at the least schismatikes it issues that the English which communicate with them cannot cōmunicate with the antient Catholicke Church for none except in error of fact can communicate with the Catholicke Church and with Schismatickes together And finallie I saie that since in all questions of Schismes wee must mount vp to the originall following these wordes of saint AVGVSTINE to the Donatists The question betweene you and vs is where the Church of God should be wee must then begin at the originall why haue you made a schisme The accompt that the English Church will yeeld of the succession of her Bishops ought to be brought to the originall of the Schisme Now therevpon I will aske his Maiestie where the first after the rising vp of Luther and Caluin began in England to separate themselues from the Catholicke Church to imbrace other forme of Religion which they now hold where was this Societie wherein there was together to be found both the succession of Bishops vninterrupted from the first and the succession of doctrine For to goe out from the Church then intituled Catholicke they must range themselues to an other Church which must haue true doctrine and true ministrie by adherence ad communion to the which they might preserue the title of Catholicke and transmitt it to those that should come after them Now where was then this Societie indued with the true doctrine and the true succession of Bishops when the English first separated themselues from the Church intituled Catholike For I will not inquire who is the first from whom she saith that the English Bishops can shew their vninterrupted succession if it be not S AVGVSTIN Bishop of Canterburie whom S. GREGORIE sent thither Nor will I demaund for the preaching of what doctrine S. GREGORIE sent him thither if it were not for the preaching of the same doctrine that was there before the last separation Of the succession of doctrine CHAP. XXIII The continuance of the Kings answere IF the succession of doctrine bee demaunded lett vs mako triall of it THE REPLIE THERE is great difference betweene similitude of doctrine and succession of doctrine Similitude of doctrine is a simple reporte of agreement betweene one doctrine an other but the succession of doctrine properly takē is a deriuation of doctrine continued by a perpetuall vnintermitted chine of teachers and persons taught And
without him in Coūcells And then when the conditiōs requisit for the libertie of a Councell shall be resolued vpō what fruite cā be drawne from it if it be not agreed before it be assembled that all that is decreed there must be holdē for infallible For if after such a Councell shall haue bene celebrated it rest still in the choyce of euery particular person to iudge whether the Councell shall haue iudged conformablie to the word of God who knowes not that this is not to submitt their iudgment to a Councell but to submitt a Councell to their iudgement and so to 〈◊〉 things noe further aduanced after the celebration of a Councell then before Now how is it that those who hold that the vniuersall Church may erre should hold that the authoritie of a generall Councell should be infallible which hath noe authoritie of infallibillitie but in as much as it represents the vniuersall Societie of the visible Church where of it is the voice and organ and of all the pastors where of it beares with it the tacit deputation And how can those hold that the vniuersall Church should be infallible cannot erre that hold that indeede she hath erred and that after soe manie ages there was noe visible part of the Church which hath not bene plunged in a pitt of errors repugnant to saluation and contrarie to faith But whether his maiesties offers ought to be examined in a formall Councell or in a verball conference wee are readie to assist at it and to shew that the English Church in pointes contested betweene vs and her hath neither Succession nor Similitude of doctrine with the Church of the time of the first Councells Of the reduction of the Disputation to the State of the Question CHAP. XXV The continuance of the Kinges answere THe English Church is readie to yeeld an accompt of her Faith and to proue by effect that the designe of the Authors of the Reformation vndertaken in this Prouince hath not bene to build anie new Church as the ignorant and malicious haue slandered her but to re-establish her that was fallen in the best manner that might bee THE REPLIE IT is not the question in the proceeding that wee haue framed to knowe whether the ayme of the Authors of the Reformatiō of England hath bene to make a new Church or to restore that which was fallen and to sett it vp againe in a better forme although the subsequent words of his maiestie where he saith that the action of the English Church hath bene a returne to the ancient Catholick Faith and a conuerfion to Christ the onlie master of the Church testifie that it hath bene a new refection and re-edification of the Church For noe it hath bene a new refection and re-edification of the Church For noe Societie in whose faith there is an auersion from Christ and from the ancient Catholicke beleefe can possesse the beeing and the name of a Church But in Summe howsoeuer it be it is not that that is the question in the proceeding that we haue framed but only to knowe whether the Catholicke Church when the English portion separated it selfe from her had so degenerated from the ancient Carholicke Church which was in the tyme of the first fower Councells in thinges importing the ruine of Saluation and the destruction of the being of the Church as she was noe more the same Church as she had bene in the time of those ages And consequently that it was noe more necessarie to obtaine the title of Catholicke and the participation of Saluation to communicate with her but contrariwise was necessarie to be seperated from her and not to commnnicate with her It is that that is the question it is that whereabout we must combat and to shewe some condition some doctrine or custome holden in the Catholicke Church at this daie that may be pretended to be repugnant to saluation and which destroyes the being of the true Church that hath not bene in the Catholicke Church in the time of the fower first Councells Of the inuention of order in the iustification of the reformation before the proofe of the Deformation CHAP. XXVI The continuance of the Kings answere NOw they haue iudged amongst the best that which had bane giuen by the Apostles to the breeding Church and which had bene in practise in the age neerest them THE REPLIE NEither is it the question of what they haue iudged but of the change that is happened betweene the ancient Catholicke Church and the morderne and of the importance of this change that is to saie whether there be happened anie change betweene the estate of the ancient Church the estate of the Church of the last ages of such importance as for that people might be permitted to separate themselues from her communion Which cannot be if some thinge haue not bene taken awaie from the forme of the antient Church which was necessarie to saluation or added thereto which was rèpugnant to saluation For if the moderne Catholicke Church were yet the same Church in matters of Faith and saluation as it was in the time of the fowre first Councells whatsoeuer reformation they haue pretended to make hauing separated themselues from her they cannot possesse the title of Catholicke whereof the question is nor obtaine saluation for as much as saith S. IRENEVS No reformation can be made that is of such importance as the crime of schisme is 〈◊〉 Besides It must bee first determined whether the Catholick Church were deformed in matters of faith and saluation before the English Church can be thought to be reformed in being seperated from her For the English Church could not seperate herselfe from the Catholick Church whereunto before she was ioyned in communion if first it did not appeare to her by proofes necessatie and demōstratiue that saluation could not be obtained in the Catholicke Church that is to saie she coulde not proceede to reforme her selfe in separating herselfe from her whole till it must first appeare to her that the whole from whence she separated her selfe were deformed and with a deformation incompatible with saluatiō Now that could not appeare that betweene the antient Catholicke Church of the time of the first fowre councells which wee on both sides graunt to be the true Church and whereof there remaines to vs monuments sufficient to instruct vs of the integritie of her doctrine and of her Sacraments and ceremonies and the Catholicke Church of this time there had happened opposition in matters importing gaine or losse of Saluation And therefore it is to that time that we must cōfront the state of the Church of this time and not leaue the ages of the fowre first Councells of whose estate wee haue more light and monuments then of the preceding ages to goe vp to those of whose estate we 〈◊〉 recourse not to finde therein more conformitie but to finde therein lesse instruction For as for the Church in the time of the Apostles
himselfe confest in these wordes The Apostles saith hee in truth haue prescribed nothing of this but this Custome ought to be beleeued to haue taken originall from their tradition as there are manie things that the vniuersall Church obserueth which art with good reason beleeued to haue bene giuen by the Apostles although they be not in writing Was this to pretend to seperate themselues from the Church out of iollitie of hart and without anie cause and neither to blame the faith nor discipline of the Church Of the authoritie of the rest of the Christian people which denied to the Church the title of Catholick Chapt. XXXII The continuance of the Kings Answere THE English haue separated themselues by a cruell necessitie from that Church that infinite Christian people that I may speake as modestly as I possiblie can doe not 〈◊〉 to be the true vniuersall Church THE REPLIE THat the English Church hath bene iustly forced by a cruell necessitie to depart from the Catholicke Church wherein alone the stocke of vnitie doth reside as our very aduersaries dare not saie that the bodie of Catholicke vnitie was to be found in anie other Societie when the English nation deuided themselues from her saint AGVSTINE will not avow who saith that there is no iust necessitie to deuide vnitie And lesse S. DIONISIVS of Alexandria who was much antienter then saint AVGVSTINE who writes Thou oughtest rather to suffer all kinds of death then to deuide the Church of Christ. For whereas his maiestie adds that an infinite number of Christian people doe not grant her to bee the true vniuersall Catholicke Church if these people can shew that there was an other to whom this title belonged when Luther came into the world wee will confesse her not to be soe but if it be not in their power not only to shewe but to faine an other then this must be shee For the Catholicke Church is perpetuall and their contradiction that are departed from her can not raise anie doubt of her title more then the contradiction of the antient Arrians and other hereticks could cause the antient Catholicke Church to loose this title For in that only that they haue departed from her and cannot shew that she hath departed from anie of all the other Societies which are in being they testifie that she only is the true Catholicke Church that is to saie the true stocke and originall roote of the Church from whom all others by their Schismes and diuisions are departed and gone forth Of the testimonies of our writers CHAP. XXXIII The continuance of the King answere AND that maniē of your writers themselues haue a longe while agoe ingeniousliē confessed to haue much varied from the antient in the dogm'as and in the forme of discipline and to haue patched and tacked together manie new thinges to the old manie euill thinges to the good THE REPLIE THOSE writers haue bene such as I haue aboue described as Erasmus Cassander and others who partly in presumption and partlie in ignorance of antiquitie and partlie to gratifie those Princes in whose fauour they haue taken penn in hand haue written thinges which would confound their faces if they were to maintaine them before anie that were versed of purpose in the studie of Antiquitie Of the begging of the principle contained in this hypothesis CHAPT XXXIV The continuance of the Kings answere WHICH is alreadie so knowne to all the world as it is noe longer in thé power of anie to denie it or to be ignorant of it THE REPLIE THIS is to take for a principle of disputation that which is the subiect of the controuersie for not only all Catholickes but also all the Christian Societies in the world more antient then the authors of this diuision and who haue noe interest neither for the one part nor for the other and if they had anie would haue it rather against the Church from which they are separated then for her doe maintaine that all the principall pointes that the pretended reformers calumniate in the Roman Church are of the true faith and of the true discipline of the antient Catholicke Church Of the temporall causes of the separation of England CHAP. XXXV The Continuance of the Kings Answere ADD to this that the Church of England had found the yoake of the Roman Bondage so hard vpō her for some ages past being incrediblie tormented frō daie to day with new vexations oppressions and vnheard of exactions as 〈◊〉 only cause before iust iudges may seeme to be able to free her from suspition of Schisme and as S. AVGVSTINE saith speaking of the Donatists wicked dismembring For sur ely the English haue not separarated themselues for iollitie of heart from brotherly charitie as the 〈◊〉 did THE REPLIE IF it may please your maiestie to call againe to memorie the historie of the Schisme of England you will finde that all those thinges which were alleadged for pretence of the Churches diuision haue noe waie bene the cause thereof contrariwlse that the English Church was more flourishing when this separation happened and the King of England and his clergie more affectionate to maintaine the Faith and communion of the Roman Church then euer they had bene before as appeares by the Booke that he made in defence of the Church against Luther the originall whereof he sent to Rome with these verses such as they are addressed to Pape Leo written with his owne hand Harrie the English King at once doth recommend This worke Leo to thee which publick proofe shall lend To shew which way his faith and friendship both doe bend But that it was the amorous passion of that King who to satisfie the appetite which transported him would cause a iust mariage to be broken and marrie her that he loued his first lawfull wife and by whom he had issue being yet liuing to which the Pope conceaued that he could not with a safe conscience giue consent This was the true and onely cause of all this Iliad of euills From hence gusht all these teares Of the comparison of the English Church with the Iudaicall CHAP. XXXVI The continuance of the Kings answere NOT for feare of the 〈◊〉 which was eminent but did not yet presse them like the tenn tribes of the people of the Iewes but after hauing suffered manie ages after the 〈◊〉 of vnspeakable greeuances they haue finallie shaken from their shoulders that insupportable burthen which neither their strength was longer able to beare nor would their conscience permitt them to doe it THE REPLIE HERE I might content myself with saying that what was ordained and approued by God in the separation of the ten tribes of Israell from the Kingdome of Iuda was the only di uision of State and not that of Religion For God as saint AVGFSTINE saith commaunds neither Schisme nor heresie And by consequence what pretence soeuer is added of present and not future euill there can be noe consequence
in the East will frame such a iudgement where at we shall all reioyce in the 〈◊〉 of God And why doth the Mileuitan Councell to which S. AVSTIN was secretary write these wordes to Pope INNOCENT For as much as God by the guift of his principall grace hath placed you in the Apostolicke Sea and hath graunted you to be such in our daies as wee ought rather to feare that it should be imputed to vs for a crime of negligence if we should conceale from your Reuerence those things which for the Church ought to be represented to you then to imagine that you can receiue them disdainefully or negligentlie we beseeche you to applie your pastorall diligence to the great perills of the weake members of Christ And towardes the end But we belieue with the helpe of the mercie of our God JESVS CHRIST who vouchsafe to direct you consulting with him and to heart you praying to him that those that holde these opinions soe peruerse and pernicious will more casilie yeilde to the authoritie of your Holynesse drawne from the authoritie of the holie Scriptures And why then when the same Pope INNOCENT answered both the Councells did he testifie to them that they had behaued themselues toward him in the same manner as all the other prouinces had done to his predecessors It was not by human sentence but diuine said that great Pope in the answere to the Mileuitans Councell inserted amongst saint Austins Epistles and cited by saint Austine himselfe in his writinges against the Pelagians that the Fathers haue ordained that all things that are treated in prouinces distant and farr of should not be determined till first they were come to the knowledge of the Apostolicke Sea to the end that the sentence that should be found to be iust might the confirmed by the intire authority of the same Sea and that from thence the other Churches as Springes all proceeding from their mother source and running with the purity of their originall through the diuers Regions of the whole world might take what they ought to ordaine And in the answere to the Mileuitan Councell which is alsoe inserted amongst saint AVSTINS Epistles You prouide said he diligently and worthilie for the Apostolick honor for the honor I saie of him that besides assaultes from without sustaines the care of all the Churches following in the consultation of difficult things the forme of the ancient rule which you know hath alwaies bene practised by all the world with me And a while after princippally as often as there is question in pointes of faith I conceaue all our bretheren and Colleagues in the Bishops Sea ought not to referr what may profitt in common to all the Churches to anie but to Peter that is to saie to the author of their name and dignitie And why then to take away all occasion from replying that he spake in his owne cause doth saint AVSTIN soe highlie praise both these answeres Vpon this affaire saith saint AVSTINE were sent the relations of the two Councells of Carthage and Mileuis to the Apostobick Sea c. to all these things Pope INNOCENT answered vs as was conuenient and as the Prelate of the Apostolick Sea should answere vs. And in the epistle to Optatus Of this new heresie Pelagius and Celestius hauing bene authors or most violent and famous promoters they alsoe by the meanes of the vigilancie of two Episcopall Councells with the helpe of God who vndertakes the protection of his Church haue also bene condemned in the extent of the whole Christian world by the Reuerend Prelates of the Catholicke Sea yea euen by the number of two of them Pope INNOCENT and Pope ZOZIMVS if they correct not themselues and besides doe not penance And why then when the Africans had held their last Councell against Celestius did Prosper write vnder the twelfth cōsulship of Honorius Theodosius The decrees of the Councell of Carthage of 214-Bishops were carried to Pope ZOZIMVS which hauing bene approued the Pelagian heresie was condemned throughout the world And againe Pope ZOZIMVS of happie memory added the power of his sentence to the decrees of the African Councells and to cut of the wicked armed the right handes of all the Bishops with Peters sword And in an other place speaking of the Roman Church in generall The principallitie of the Apostolicall priesthood hath made Rome greater by the tribunall of Religion then by that of the Empire And why then when the Bishops of Africa were assembled at Cesarea in Mauritania doth saint AVSTIN saie The necessities of the Church enioyned to vs by the Reuerend Pope ZOZIMVS Bishop of the Apostolicke Sea had drawne vs to 〈◊〉 And why then when BRIXIVS Bishop of Tours had bene cast out of his Seat and IVSTINIAN created Bishop in his steede and Armenius after him had BRIXIVS recourse to Rome to the same Pope Zozimus that gaue him letters of re-establishment vpon which he was receiued and restored BRIXIVS saith saint GCEGORIE of Tours transporting himselfe to Rome related to the Pope all his sufferinges And a little after Returning then from Rome the seauenth 〈◊〉 with the authority of the Pope of the cittis he disposed his way to Tours And why then when Socrates a Greeke author of the same age with Zozimus produced examples of the translations of Bishops did he alleage in the head of all the other examples the translation of Perigenes Bishop of Patras one of the citties of Peloponesus that the Pope cōmaunded to be made Archbishop of Corinth And who alsoe in his qualitie assisted at the Councell of Ephesus Perigenes saith Socrates had bene ordained Bishop of Patras but because the cittizens of Patras had not receiued him the Bishop of Rome commaunded that he should be Bishop of the Metropolitā Church of Corinth the Bishop of that place being dead in which Church also he gouerned all the daies of his life And why then when Pope Boniface successor to Zozimus was raised to the Popedome did S. AVSTIN write to him Thou disdainest not to be a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the humble though thou rulest more highlie And againe The pastorall watch is common to vs all that exercise the office of Bishops although thou art 〈◊〉 in a more high degree And why then when Pope CELESTINE had succeeded in the Pontificall dignitie to Pope BONIFACE did Prosper reporte that he sent GERMAN the Bishop of Auxerra into Great Brittanie and made him his legate there and instituted Palladius first Bishop of Scotland Pope Celestine said Prosper at the instance of Palladius sent German Bishop of Auxerra in his 〈◊〉 that casting out the heretickes he might addresse the Brittaines to the 〈◊〉 saith And againe Palladius was ordered and sent first Bishop by Pope Celestine to the Scotts belieuing in Christ. And why then when Nestorius Archbishop of Constantinople begā to trouble the Faith of the Easterne Church did the same Pope
the validity or inualidity of the appeale and in case of validity to annull the first iudgement and restore by prouision the Appellant to his former Estate The other after he had annulled the first sentence to ordaine to proceede to a second iudgement and in case that the Pope would not take the paines to examin it himselfe then not to vexe parties to giue them iudges either sent from Rome or taken by commission from Rome out of those partes or in case of danger of schisme betwene the two Empires to decree that the cause should be iudged his legates being present in an oecumenicall councell Now did not Pope Leo doe this in the cause of Flauianus for first did he not declare the appeale to be lawfull abrogating and annulling the iudgement of Dioscorus and the false councell of Ephesus against Flauianus and setting things in the same estate they where before that is to saie restoring Flauianus euen after his title of Bishop of Constantinople and excommunicating all those that did not communicate to his memory and that without staying till the Councell of Chalcedon was holden And secondly did he not ordaine that to passe to a newe iudgement where all the proceedings of Dioscorus and of the false councell of Ephesus against Flauianus might againe be put to the triall and when Dioscorus if he persisted in his contumacy might be vsed according to his deserte the holding a generall councell should be procured that the matter might be iudged vnder the eye of the Legates with the knowledge and satisfaction of all the world for that the Pope and the Councell of Rome prayed the Emperor of the East to commaund that all things might be sett in the same state wherein they were before iudgement till a greater number of Bishops might be called together from all partes of the world was in regard of the temporall lawes for as much as a little while before the Emperor of the East a Prince that signed as shall appeare heereafter Dispatches without reading them and whose fauour Chrisaphius the Eutychian abused had made a lawe in his Empire by which he confirmed the false councell of Ephesus which he belieued to be oecumenicke and the deposition of Flauianus and ordained that all those that in the Easte should holde the doctrine of Flauianus that is to say doctrine contrary to Eutyches heresie should be either excluded or dispossessed from their Bishoprickes and their bookes publickly burnt and their adherents punisht with confiscation of goods and perpetuall banishment For these causes then the Pope and the councell of Rome prayed the Emperor of the East to reuoke this lawe and to commaund that all things in regard of temporall iurisdiction might be set in the same state as they were before but not that in regarde of spirituall and Ecclesiasticall authority the false councell of Ephesus was alreadie disannulled by the decree of the Councell of Rome and soe disannulled as Anatolius that had bene made Bishop of Constantinople in the false Councell of Ephesus was faine to renounce the Doctrine of Eutyches and of the same Councell of Ephesus and the communion of Dioscorus and to restore the memory of Flauiannus into the recordes of his Church and the rest of the East that would returne to the communion of the Pope were faine to doe the same and this before the Councell of Chalcedon Anatolius saith the Emperesse Pulcheria writing to Pope Leo longe before the Councell of Chalcedon hath embraced the Apostolicke confession of your letters reiecting the error that was lately aduanced by some as your Holynesse may see by his answere And Pope LEO himselfe in the first Epistle to Anatholius Bishop of Constantinople written six monthes before the Councell of Chalcedon Your charitie must said he obserue in regard of silencing the names of Dioscorus Iuuenall and â—â—â—â—athius at the holie altar that which our Legates in those places tould you ought to be done and which shall not be repugnant to the honorable memorie of saint Flauianus And in the second Epistle to the same Anatolius written fower monthes before the Councell of Chalcedon Remember said he to keepe this rule that all those that in the Synod of Ephesus which neither could obtaine nor deserue the name of a Synod and wherein Dioscorus shewed his corrupted will and Iuuâ—nall his ignorance c are grieued for hauing bene ouercome with feare and for suffering themselues to be forced to consent to that most abhominable iudgement and desire to be receiued to the Catholique communion let brotherly peace be restored to them after competent satisfaction prouided that they condemne and anathematize by an vndoubted able Eutiches with his doctrine and his Sect. But as for those that haue more grieuously offended in this case c. he meanes Dioscorus Patriarke of Alexandria and Juuenall Bishop of Jerusalem and their complices if they perchance come to an acknowledgment and abandonning their owne defence conuert themselues to condemne theire owne error and that their satisfaction shal be such as it shall not seeme fitt to be reiected let that be reserued to the more mature deliberation of the 〈◊〉 Apostolicke And indeed that it was not by vertue of any appeale of Flauianus to the Councell that the Councell of Chalcedon which likewise had neuer bene held but for the Pope iudged of Flauianus cause but in vertue of Flauianus appeale to the Pope and the Popes commission to the councell for the compleate reuiew of the cause three things shewe it First the Canon vpon which Pope Leo grounded his procuring a Councell after an appeale was a Canon of the Councell of Sardica concerning appeales to the Pope The decrees said he writing to the Emperor Theodosius of the canons made at Nicea which haue bene decreed by the Prolates of the vniuersall world and whose copies are heereunto annexed witnesse that after the putting in of an appeale the seeking a Synod is necessarie For the Canon annexed to that letter in the greeke actes of the Councell of Chalcedon is a Canon of the Councell of Sardica though incorrectly transcribed by those that copied it which Canon Pope Leo calls a Canon of the CouÌ„cell of Nicea for asmuch as the Councell of Sardica had bene as a Seale and an Appendix to the Councell of Nicea The second that when the Popes legates in the Councell of Chalcedon pronounced their iudgement vpon the punishement that Dioscorus should incurr they pronounced it in these wordes And therefore the most holy and blessed Archbishop of the great and ancient Rome Leo hath by vs and by this present synod together with the thrice blessed and worthie of all praise the Apostle Peter who is the rocke and pillar of the Catholicke Church and the foundation of the right faith deposed Dioscorus from all dignitie as well Episcopall as Sacerdotall And the third that when the Emperors confirmed in the secular tribunall the same Councell of Chalcedon to make
their mouthes that think to call it in question And yet lesse will I stand to solue this that Iustinian in the lawe Constautinopolitana writes that the Church of Constantinople is the head of all the other Churches For it shall be shewed heereafter that he speakes of the other Churches of the iurisdiction of Constantinople which are treaetd of in the lawe and not of the other Patriarkall Churches amongst which Iustinian neuer attributed but the second ranke to the Church of Constantinople as it appeares by the Nouel 〈◊〉 where he saieth We ordaine following the definitions of the fower first Councells that the holy Pope of the ancient Rome is to be first of all Prelates and that the most Blessed Archbishop of Constantinople or new Rome shall haue the second place after the holy Sea Apostolicke of old Rome and shall be preferred before all the other Seas And why then when Epiphanius was dead and that Anthymus Bishop of Trebisond had bene made Patriark of Constantinople in his steede did Anthymus oblige himselfe by protestation written to all the other Patriarkes to obey the Pope Anthymus saith the Councell of Constantinople held vnder Menas promiseth to doe all that the Archbishop of the great Sea Apostolick should ordaine and writt to the most holy Patriarkes that hee would in all things followe the Sea Apostolike And why thē whē Pope Agapet was a while after arriued at Cōstantinople did he depose the same Anthymus Patriark of Constantinople and then euen in Constantinople and in the sight of the Emperor Iustinian that fauour'd him and excommunicated the Empresse Theodora his wife who did obstinately maintaine him and ordained Menas priest of Constantinople Patriarke in his steede Agapet saith Marcellinus Comes an author of the same tyme being come from Rome to Constantinople draue away Anthymus soone after his arriuall from the Church saying that according to the 〈◊〉 rule he was an adulterer because hee had left his Church and had vnlawfully procured another and ordained the priest Menas Bishop in his roome And Liberatus one likewise of the same tyme with Marcellinus Comes saith The Empresse in secret promising great presents to the Pope if he would leaue Anthymus in his 〈◊〉 and on the other side proouing him with threates the Pope persisted not to 〈◊〉 to her demaund And Anthymus seing he was cast out of his Seate gaue vp his Mantle to the Emperor and retired himselfe where the Empresse tooke him into her protection and then the Pope for the Emperors sake ordained Menas Bishop in his steede consecrating him with his owne hands And Victor of Tunes of the same tyme with Liberatus published by Ioseph Scaliger Agapet saith he Archbishop of Rome came to Constantinople and deposed Anthymus ` Bishop of Constantinople vsurper of the Church for it must be read peruasorem and not 〈◊〉 uersorem and enemy to the Councell of Chalcedon and excommunicated the Empresse Theodora his Patronesse and made at the same time Menas Bishop of the Church of Constantinople And the Emperor Iustinian himselfe We knowe saith hee that the like thing hath bene done in the case of Anthymus who was deposed from the Seate of this royall cittie by the most holy Bishop of the Ancient Rome Agapet of sacred and glorious memorie For those that from these insuing words of Iustinians but he hath bene also deposed and condemned first by the sentence of this Prelate of holy memorie and after of the sacred Synod heere celebrated doe inserre that the finall deposition of Anthymus was not made by the Pope but by the Councell of Constantinople doe not consider that the first clause of Iustinian speakes as shall appeare heereafter of the deposition of Anthymus from the Patriarkall Seate of Constantinople which was done and perfected by the Pope And the second speakes of the deposition of Anthymus from the Archbishopricke of Trebisond which was begun by the Pope but hauing bene tyed to certaine conditions which the continuance of the Popes life did not permitt him to cleere it was finished after his death by the Synod of Constantinople But tyme presseth vs lett vs hasten And why then when Menas Patriark of Constantinople gaue his voyce in the Councell of Constantinople vpon the second deposition of Anthymus that is to say vpon his deposition from the archbishopricke of Trebisond did he say we followe as you knowe the Sea Apostolicke and obey him and haue his communicants for ours and condemne those that are condemned by him And why then when the body of the Councell formed a sentence against the same Anthymus is it couched in these termes We ordaine following things well examined by the holy and blessed Pope c. that he shall be cutt of from the bodie of the holy Churches of God and cast out of the Archbishops Seate of Trebisond and depriued from all dignitie and Sacerdotall action and according to the sentence of the same holy Father stript from the title of Catholicke And why then when the Emperor Iustinian would at the instance of the Empresse Theodora his wise who was an Eutychian persecute Pope Siluerius Agapits Successor doth Liberatus Archdeacō of Carthage an Africā author and of the same tyme and that Hinemarus an ancient Archbishop of Rhemes cites vnder the title of a Saint say that the Bishop of Patara in 〈◊〉 one of the prouinces of Asia disswaded him from it by the remonstrance that he made him that there was noe temporall monarchie which was equall in extent to the spirituall authoritie of the Pope He represented to him said Liberatus the iudgement of God vppon the expulsion of the Bishop of soe great a Sea admonishing him that there were manie kings in the world but there was not one of them as the Pope who was ouer the Church of the whole world who had bene dispossessed of his seate And why then when the same Emperor Iustinian would erect the first Justinianea of Bulgaria the cittie where he was borne into the forme of a supernumerarie Patriarkship did he ground his ordinance vpon the Vicarship and concession of the Pope Wee ordaine said hee that the Bishop of the first Justinianea shall alwaies haue vnder his iurisdiction the Bishops of the Prouinces of the Mediterranean Dacia of Dacia Ripensis of Triballea of 〈◊〉 of the vpper Misia and of Pannonia c. and that in all prouinces subiect to him he shall holde the place of the sea Apostolicke of Rome according as things were defined by the most holy Pope Vigilius And why then when Rusticus deacon of Rome of the same tyme with Justinian writt his booke against the Ascephales did he make this graue exhortation to himselfe Remember that thou art a Christian and a Deacon and that of the most soueraigne Church of all the world And why then when the Bishops of France celebrated the second Councell of Tours 1048. yeares agoe did they say our Fathers
haue alwaies obserued what the authority of the Prelates of the sea Apostolicke hath commaunded And why then when saint GREGORIE the Great to whom I haue brought downe this information as well because the English men deriue from him the originall of their Mission Ecclesiasticall as because Calume propoundes him for true and lawfull modell of the iurisdiction of Popes reprehended 1027. yeares agone Natalis Bishop of Salona in Dalmatia for the fault that he had committed for which he after did penance in deposing Honoratus Archdeacon of Salona notwithstanding Pope Pelagius letters did he write to him that such a disobedience had bene intollerable euen in one of the fower Patriarkes If one of the fower Patriarkes said hee had committed such an act soe great disobedience could not haue escaped without a greeuous scandall And why then when Clementius Primat of Bysacia in Africa had bene accused before the Emperor and sent backe by the Emperor to the Sea Apostolicke doth the same S. GREGORY saie If there be anie faulte in the Bishops I knowe not what Bishop is not subiect to the Sea Apostolicke if a faulte require it not according to the reason of humilitie we are all equall And why then when John Archbishop of Larissa in Thessalia had vniustly and vnworthily condemned Adrian Bishop of Thebes one of the Bishops of his iurisdiction and that the Bishop of Thebes had appealed to Rome from him did S. Gregorie ecclipse the Bishop and Bishopricke of Thebes from the iurisdiction of the Archbishop of Larissa his Metropolitan and declared the Archbishop of Larissa if euer he attempted more to exercise anie act of Metropolitan ouer him interdicted from the sacraments soe as they could not be restored to him except at the howre of death but with the leaue of the Bishop of Rome Wee ordaine said hee that thy brotherhood abstaine from all the iurisdiction which you haue formerly had ouer him and ouer his Church And a while after that if in anie time or for 〈◊〉 occasion whatsoeuer thou shalt attempt to contradict this our statute knowe that we declare thee depriued from the sacred communion soe as it may not be restored to thee except in the article of death but with the leaue of the Bishop of Rome And why then finally when the Patriarke of Constantinople had gotten the vpper hand of the other Patriarkes did he continue to suffer appeals of causes from his iurisdiction to the Popes tribunall and to acknowledge himselfe subiect and inferior to the Pope Iohn priest of Chalcedon saith S. GREGORIE in the cause that he had against our Brother colleague Iohn Bishop of Constantinople hath had recourse according to the Canons to the Sea Apostolicke and the cause hath bene determined by our sentence and againe pronouncing the restitution of Athanasius a priest and a Religious man of Lycaonia who had bene deposed and cast out of his monastery by the same John Patriarke of Constantinople and had appeald to him Wee declare thee said hee to be free from all spott of heresie and a Catholick c. and giue thee free leaue to returne into thy Monasterie and to holde there the same ranke as thou didst before And againe who doubts but the Church of Constantinople is subiect to the Sea Apostolicke which the most Religious Emperor and our brother Bishop of the same towne doe continually protest For as for the word vniuersall Bishop wherein the Bishop of Constantinople desired to participate with the Pope but vnder the Pope and in the Empire of the East forasmuch as Constantinople had bene erected into the title of the second Rome it shall be answered in a chapter by it selfe for the resusall that S. GREGORIE made to vse the title of vniuersall Bishop though it had bene giuen to his Predecessors in the Councell of Chalcedon it shal be satisfied in the same place and shewed that it was because of the euill sence the word vniuersall Bishop might receiue which was to signifie only Bishop and soe exclude the other Prelates from the title of Bishops in chiefe and of ministers and officers of God and to hold them but for committees and deputies of the vniuersall Bishop as the same S. GREGORIE protestes when he faith If there be one that is vniuersall Bishop all the rest are noe more Bishops and not to depriue himselfe from the superintendencie and iurisdictiō ouer all other Bishops of which he cryes cleane contrary If there be anie crime in the Bishops I knowe noe Bishop but is subiect to the Sea Apostolicke if noe crime require it according to the reason of bumilitie we are all equall Of formed letters CHAPT XXVI The continuance of the Kinges answere THEN were alsoe in frequent vse formed letters by the commerce and contexture where of the communion was admirably exercised amongst all the members of the Church how farr soeuer they were distant one from an other in place THE REPLIE IT is true but the center of this communion and of this Ecclesiasticall vnitie which was exercised and entertained by the commerce of formed letters was the Sea Apostolicke and the Roman Church This appeares by S. Ireneus who cryes to the Romā Church because of a principality that is to say as it hath bene aboue manifested because of the principalitie of the Sea Apostolicke it is necessary that euery Church should agree This appeares by S. Cyprian who calls the Roman Church the chaire of PETER and the principall Church and the originall of Sacerdotall vnitie This appeares by the lawe of the Emperor Gratian which ordained that the Churches should be deliuered to those that were in the Popes communion Hee ordained saith Theodoret that the sacred howses should be restored to those that cōmunicated with Damasus And a while after and this lawe was indefinitely executed in all nations This appeares by S. Ambrose who writes speaking of his Brothers comeing into one of the citties of the Isle of Sardinia He asked the Bishop of that place whether he agreed with the Catholicke Bishops that is to saie added he with the Roman Church This appeares by S. IEROME who writes to Pope Damasus I am ioyned in communion with thy Blessednesse that is to saie with Peters chaire I knowe the Church is built vpon that Rocke whosoeuer is not in the Arke he shall perish at the coming of the floud he that eates the lambe out os this howse is profane And a while after Whosoeuer gathers not with thee scatters that is to saie whosoeuer is not of Christ is of Antichrist And againe Send me word with whom I ought to communicate in Antioch for the heretickes of Campes with those of Tharses haue noe other ambition but that they might vnder the authoritie of your communion preache the three hypostosies according to the ancient vnderstanding And in an other place The while I cry if anie of you be ioyned to Peters chaire he
alone and from belonging to her alone noe more then when in a common weale the factious part and which separated it-selfe from the state and reuoltes against the true preseruers of the Estate come to be deuided from that which remaines in the lawfull administration of the Estate this diuision hinders not the part which restes vnited with the Estate from preseruing the right and title of the vniuersallitie of the cōmon-wealth and those thinges which are done by it alone from being accounted to be done by the whole Bodie of the common-wealth Whose whole being is preserued in this part alone the other by the desertion thereof hauing lost all the part it had in the name and effect of the common-wealth Of the sence wherein the Roman Church is called Catholicke CHAP. IX The continuance of the Kinges answere TO attribute to themselues the title of Catholicke as proper to themselues alone THE REPLIE WHEN wee vse this traine of Epithetes the Catholicke Apostolicke Roman Church we intend not by the word Roman the particular Church of Rome but all the Churches which adhere and are ioyned in communion with the Roman Church euen as by the Iewish Church wee intended not the tribe of Iuda only but the lines of Leui and Beniamin and manie relikes of the lines which were ioyned therewith For S IOHN BAPTIST was of the tribe of Leuy and sainct PAVL of that of Beniamin Anna of the tribe of Aser and neuerthelesse they were all of the people of the Iewes and of the Iewish Church but they were called Iewes and Iewish people because of the adherence and communion that they had with the principall Tribe which was that of Iuda Soe all the other Churches which communicate with the Roman in what soeuer part they are constituted are comprehended vnder the common word of the Roman Church when wee saie the Catholicke Apostolicke and Roman Church because they hold the Roman Church for the center and originall of their communion And in this sence saint AMBROSE saith that his brother inquired if the Bishop of one of the citties of Sardica where he desired to be baptised consented with the Catholicke Bishops that is to saie added hee with the Roman Church And in this sence saint HIEROME saith that the Church of Alexandria glorifies her selfe that she participates with the Roman Faith And in this sence Iohn Patriarke of Constātinople writes to Pope Hormisdas Wee promise not to recite amongst the sacred mistiries the names of those which are separate from the communion of the Cathoick Church that is to saie that consent not in all thinges with the Sea Apostolick And in this sence Beda vseth these words Our mother the Roman Church In this same sence they comprehend vnder the Greeke Church not only the natuaall Greekes but the Russians and Muscouites although they be distinct in nation and in language from the Greekes yea euen haue their Seruice in a tongue quite different for asmuch as they adhere to the Creeke Church Not that the particular Roman Church may not also in a certaine regard be called Catholicke For the word Catholicke is taken in three sortes to witt either formallie or causallie or participatiuelie Formally the only vniuersall Church that is to saie the Societie of all the true particular churches vnited in one selfe same communiō is called catholicke Causallie the Roman church is called Catholicke for as much as she infuseth vniuersalitie into all the whole bodie of the Catholicke church That it is soe to cōstitute vniuersalitie there must be two thinges one that may analogicallie be insteede of matter thereto to witt the multitude for where there is no multitude there can be noe vniuersalitie And the other to be in-steede of forme thereto to witt vnitie for a multitude without vnitie makes noe vniuersalitie Take awaie saith sainct AVGVSTINE the vnitie from the multitude and it is a tumult but bring in vnitie and it is the people And therefore the Roman Church which as center and beginning of the ecclesiasticall communion infuseth vnitie which is the forme of vniuersalitie into the Catholicke Church and by consequent causeth vniuersalitie in her may be called catholicke causallie though in her owne being she be particular noe more nor lesse then the Galley to which all the other Gallies of a Fleete haue relation of dependancie and correspondencie is called the Generall although she bee but one particular Galley because it is she that by the relation that all others haue to her giues vnitie to the totall and generall bodie of the Fleete And finallie particular Churches are called Catholicke participatiuely because they agree and participate in doctrine and communion with the catholicke Church And in this sence the Church of Smyrna addresseth her Epistle To the Catholick Church of Philomilion and to all the Catholick Churches which are throughout the world Of the causes wherefore the Roman Church hath cutt of the rest from her communion CHAP. X. The continuance of the Kings answere AND to exclude from their communion all the rest which dissent from them in anie thinge or refuse the yoake of slauerie THE REPLIE THE most excellent King may be pleased to remember two things one that antient authors haue written that oftentimes for one only word contrarie to Faith manie heresies haue bene cast out of the bodie of the Church And the other that the societies of the Egiptians and Ethiopians haue not bene excluded out of the Church for refusinge that which his maiestie call the yoake of slauerie that is to saie the Superintendencie of the Roman Church but for hauing imbraced the Sect of Eutyches who with all his partakers was cutt off from the Church by the Councell of Chalcedon and that euen to this daie they are all readie and haue often offerred to acknowledge the Pope whom they confesse to bee the Successor of the Prince of the Apostles if they might be receiued into the communion of the Roman Church without obliging them to anathematize Eutiches and Dioscorus And as for the diuision of the Greeke Church the true cause thereof hath bene the Schisme fallen out betweene Ignatius lawfull Patriarke of Constantinople whom the Pope preserued in his communion and Photius intruded into the Patriarkship by the fauour of the Emperor to which Schisme the Greekes added for an obstacle of reuniō as the crabb cast the stone into the oyster to hinder it from shutting itselfe againe the difference of the procession of the holy Ghost and of Schismatickes became flatt heretickes This was the true cause of the seperation of the Greekes and not the yoake of slaueries of the Roman Church of the which neither Jgnatius nor anie of his Catholicke Predcessors had euer complayned Of the sence wherein the hereticks belonge not to the Catholick Church CHAP. XI The Continuance of the Kings Answere AND so on the suddaine to pronounce presumptuouslie that they belonged not in anie thing to the Catholicke Church THE REPLIE This deniall is